Production Note
Cornell University Library pro-
duced this volume to replace the
irreparably deteriorated original.
It was scanned using Xerox soft-
ware and equipment at 600 dots
per inch resolution and com-
pressed prior to storage using
CCITT Group 4 compression. The
digital data were used to create
Cornell's replacement volume on
paper that meets the ANSI Stand-
ard Z39.48-1984. The production
of this volume was supported in
part by the Commission on Prés-
ervation and Access and the Xerox
Corporation. Digital file copy-
right by Cornell University
Library 1991.CORNELL
UNIVERSITY
LIBRARY
FROM
Bequest of
ROGPR P. CLARK
1940SELECT
O RATIONS OF LYSIAS.
WITH
INTRODUCTIONS AND EXPLANATORY NOTES,
BY
WILLIAM ARNOLD STEVENS,
PROFESSOR OF NEW TESTAMENT EXEGESIS IN ROCHESTER THEOLOGICAL
SEMINARY.
\6y(fi ôè TT€t<rai.
Funeral O ration, 19.
SIXTH EDITION.
CHICAGO:
S. C. G RI G G S AND COMPANY.
1888.
\Copyright, 1876.
By S. C. griggs & CO.
University Press: John Wilson & Son.
Cambridge.m mg /atljcr,
REV. JOHN STEVENS, D. D.,
AS A PUBLIC ACKNOWLEDGMENT OF HIS INVALUABLE COUNSEL
AND ENCOURAGEMENT, ESPECIALLY DURING MY
COLLEGIATE AND POST-GRADUATE
STUDIES,
THIS VOLUME
IS GRATEFULLY AND AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED.PREFACE.
1HE use of the orations of Lysias with different
classes during the past thirteen years has more than
confirmed my first impression of their great value in
a course of Greek instruction. An édition of the ora-
tions contained in this volume was completed two years
ago last winter, but the manuscript was destroyed while
on its way to the printer by the burning of an express-
car. It had been begun at the suggestion of the late
Professor Hadley, and a portion of the work had received
the benefit of his critical révision,—one of the last of
those unheralded services which that noble-hearted
scholar, too humble and too great to covet famé, and
setting ail too low an estimate on his exhaustless stores
of learning, was ever so generously rendering on every
hand. The completion of my task for the second time
— fulfilling but tardily the promise made to the pub-
lishers — has been delayed until the présent by other
impérative duties.
The work is especially designed as a reading-book in
Attic prose, to follow the Anabasis. The fitness of
Lysias’ orations for this purpose will be better under-
stood from the account given in the Introductory Sketch.
In preparing the Notes it has been my chief aim to guide
the student to a reasoned translation. It seems hardlyVI
PREFACE.
to be questioned that the value of translation as a mental
discipline will dépend mainly on the student’s being able
to give an intelligent account of his work, — to furnish
not only the correct rendering, but the reasons for it. I
hâve therefore made numerous grammatical references,
particularly in the notes on the twelfth and the thirteenth
orations, and on the twenty-second. The latter oration,
and the narrative portions of the two former, will be
found the most suitable for the use of younger classes.
Advanced classes may profitably read the twelfth and
thirteenth entire, not only for their historical value, but
as specimens of argumentative composition in the foren-
sic branch.
Some references hâve been made to larger grammars,
and to works not accessible to the majority of students.
Those teachers who read beyond their text-books will not
object to these, nor to the occasional mention of parallel
passages in orations not found in this volume.
Matters of fact and history hâve been explained to
some extent, but not, it is believed, at so great a length
as to interfère with the main purpose of the Notes. The
Classical Dictionary and the Dictionary of Antiquities
hâve been constantly referred to, and their use by the
student is taken for granted throughout.
The text adopted is that of Scheibe (Teubners édi-
tion). The few instances in which I hâve departed from
it, in language or punctuation, are mentioned in the
Notes. As regards the division of syllables, I hâve fol-
lowed the rule of dividing compound words into the élé-
ments out of which they are formed ; e. g. 7roAe/x-apx<p> wap-
cîvai. This method has reason as well as the authority
of Curtius and many other modem grammarians in its
favor.PREFACE.
Vil
Use has been made of ail the best authorities to which
I could procure access. Of the most service hâve been
Reiske (the fifth and sixth volumes of his Oratorum Grœ-
cornm, Lipsiœ, 1772) ; Rauchenstein (Ausgewàhlte Reden
des Lysias, Sechste verbesserte Aujlagè) ; and Frohberger,
(-Ausgewàhlte Reden des Lysias, both the larger work in
three volumes, and the abridged édition, which appeared
last year). Frohberger’s annotations, especially, hâve
been a constant and indispensable help. Other com-
mentators are mentioned in the Notes.
The élucidation of the chronology and history of the
events referred to in the twelfth and thirteenth orations
has been greatly aided by Scheibe’s Die oligarchische
Umwàlzung zu Athen am Ende des peloponnesischen Krie-
ges ; Leipzigy 1841. The principal historical references
in the notes are to the historiés of Grote and Curtius.
In the préparation of the introductions, among other
authorities, I hâve found of great value Friedrich Blass’s
Attische. Beredsamkeit. While rewriting my Introduc-
tory Sketch Professor R. C. Jebb’s two volumes on the
Attic Orators from Antiphon to Isæos came to hand,
bringing much fresh and stimulating suggestion. I am
glad to call the attention of any who may read these
pages to that work as one of the most useful contri-
butions to the history of Greek literature that English
scholarship has for many years produced. An interesting
monograph on the style of Lysias is Des Caractères de
VAtticisme dans VEloquence de Lysias, by Jules Girard,
Paris, 1854.
My thanks are due Professor J. R. Boise, of the Uni-
versity of Chicago, for various timely suggestions. For
information on certain legal technicalities and points of
contrast between the ancient and modem codes, I amVlll
PREFACE.
indebted to Samuel J. Thompson, Esq., of Cincinnati, a
gentleman who in spite of the demands of an exacting
profession has kept fresh his interest in classical studies
and the problems of the higher éducation. Especially
do I desire to make full acknowledgment of the help I
hâve received from my colleague in instruction, Mr.
Charles Chandler. He has aided me in the révision of
the larger part of the manuscript, and also in the proof-
reading. His accurate scholarship, combined with rare
taste and judgment, has made his heartily rendered
assistance of very great value, adding not a little to the
service which I trust this book may render to classical
students and the cause of sound learning.
Granville, Ohio, April 26, 1876.TABLE OF CONTENTS
Page
PREFACE ................................... V
Introductory Sketch of Lysias and his Writings:
I.	The Life of Lysias ....... xi
II.	His	Style............................xv
III.	His	Genius and Character...........xxii
IV.	His	Writings......................xxvii
ORATIONS.
XII. Against Eratosthenes :
Introduction........................................3
Text................................................8
XIII. Against Agoratus :
Introduction.......................................34
Text...............................................37
VIL CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE :
Introduction.......................................64
Text...............................................67
XXII. Against the Grain-Dealers :
Introduction.......................................78
Text...............................................80
II. Funeral O ration :
Introduction.......................................87
Text.............................................  91X
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
NOTES.
Notes on O ration XII. .
“	“	“	XIII.
“	“	“ VII. .
“	“	“	XXII.
“	“	“	II.
Chronological Table .
“5
142
162
170
i75
191INTRODUCTORY SKETCH
OF
LYSIAS AND HIS WRITINGS.
I. THE LIFE OF LYSIAS.
Lysias, a native, though not a citizen of Athens, was a Sicilian
Greek by descent, a son of Cephalus of Syracuse. The year
of his birth is altogether uncertain. In the “ Lives of the Ten
Orators,” a work formerly attributed to Plutarch, 459 b. c. is the
date assigned, but there are reasons for believing it to be merely an
unfounded inference on the part of the writer. The year 444 B. c.
is the date fixed upon by K. F. Hermann after an exhaustive inves-
tigation of the chronology of the subject, and the greater number
of modem critics are inclined to adopt his view. Others, as Wester-
mann, fix the year so late as 432. Rauchenstein, and more recently
Jebb, lean to the ancient opinion. On the whole, the correctness of
the year 444 as an approximate date is strongly favored by the fact
that it best explains the few historical statements that hâve corne
down to us concerning Lysias and his father, and the relation in
which they stood to their contemporaines. It is known that he lived
to the âge of eighty, — from 444 to 364, if the date here assumed be
the true one.
Cephalus, the father, was a man of wealth and culture who had
been induced by Pericles to take up his résidence in Athens. There
four children were bom to him, — three sons, Polemarchus, Lysias,
and Euthydemus, and one daughter. His dwelling in the Piræus
was the abode of hospitality ; Socrates and his friends often met atXll
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
the table of the génial old man. There Plato has laid the opening
scene of the greatest of his works, the Republic, and Cephalus is
honored with a worthy part in the conversation. In this home of
luxury, culture, and rare discourse, Lysias remained till his fifteenth
year, enjoying along with the youth of the most distinguished fam-
ilies the best éducation that Athens could afford.
The next seventeen or eighteen years were passed in Thurii, a
flourishing Greek colony of Lower Italy, whither he had gone with
his brother Polemarchus after their father’s death. Of the extent
and character of their business operations in that city we are not
informed. Lysias gave himself chiefly to learned pursuits, his stud-
ies taking a rhetorical direction under Tisias, the famous rhetor of
Syracuse. Rhetoric, the art of discourse, then embraced a wide
range of topics ; with the Sicilians it was, in a spécial sense, the art
of beautiful diction (cvémià). The studies comprehended under the
naine of rhetoric formed no small part of the intellectual movement
of the âge. Lysias threw himself with ardor into these studies, and
soon became a proficient in the highly artificial and ornate style of
the school in which he was trained. If we were to judge solely
from Plato’s représentations in the Phædrus, his earlier productions
must hâve displayed the defects quite as strikingly as the merits
of this school. But the grounds are slender for taking the com-
position given in that dialogue as a specimen of the art of Lysias.
It is more than likely that Plato’s contempt for the sham rhetoric
that filled the ears of the multitude with sounding phrases led him
to do injustice to Lysias, who was reputed at the time of the com-
position of that dialogue to be the leading rhetor in Athens, and
was therefore in Plato’s view one of the chief promoters of a demor-
alizing tendency in literature and éducation.
The overthrow of the Athenian party in Thurii, after the destruc-
tion of the Sicilian Expédition, brought the two brothers back to
Athens. This was in 411. Their lives seem hitherto to hâve been
led in close intimacy, and they now continued their partnership,
carrying on a large shield manufactory which employed a hundred
and twenty slaves. It stood adjoining the résidence of Lysias, in
the Piræus. Polemarchus resided in the upper city. They also
had real estate in Athens (three dwelling-houses are mentioned in
the Oration Against Eratosthenes), funds that had been invested
abroad, besides (in the year 404) a large sum of gold and silver coinINTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
Xlll
kept in Lysias’s own house. But business was not allowed to ab-
sorb their attention. We find Lysias soon taking rank as tbe fore-
most rhetorician and speech-composer ÇKoyoypa(j)oç) in the city. It
was a profession exposed to a certain degree of unpopularity, be-
cause, among other reasons, it was with many a money-making
employment. In Lysias’s case, however, it was during this period
merely the employment of his scholarly leisure, being indeed about
the only avenue to distinction open to a foreigner of his tastes
and inclinations.
How his prospects were changed by the Year of Anarchy, how
his brother was seized for summary execution by the tyrants, and
ail their property within reach confiscated, while lie himself barely
escaped by secret fhght, — is best learned from the orator’s own
account in the Oration Against Eratosthe7tes. During the exile he
proved his attachment to his native city, and his dévotion to the
cause of freedom. He rendered various services to the exiled
democrats, and it is especially mentioned that he furnished to
Thrasybulus while at Phyle two thousand drachmas, two hundred
shields, and a reinforcement of three hundred hired troops. His
services were not forgotten by Thrasybulus after the restoration;
a decree was passed admitting him to full citizenship. But imme-
diately afterwards, on account of some technical irregularity, it was
reconsidered and rejected as illégal at the instance of a jealous
opponent of Thrasybulus. Lysias remained therefore in his pre-
vious status as an to-oreX^ç, a résident possessed of spécial civic
privilèges, but without suffrage or eligibility to office.
The year of exile over, he set himself first of ail, after the re-
establishment of the old order of government, to bring to justice the
man most directly concerned in the murder of his brother. This
was Eratosthenes, who was still in the city. It was a custom of
ancient sanction that the nearest kinsmen of a murdered man should
be his avengers, taking the necessary legal measures to secure the
conviction and execution of the murderer. In order to accomplish
this Lysias would be obliged to appear in person before a court of
Athenian citizens, and that at a time when it was peculiarly difficult
to gain an impartial hearing. Party spirit was never more rife;
the civil war was over, but its clashing feuds and passions remained.
For such business as was now in hand the training that Lysias had
received was not the best. In an Athenian dicastery, and aboveXIV
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
ail at a time like this, the studied elegances and the well-tumed
phrases and periods of the Sicilian manner were ineffective weap-
ons. The contests in the courts were like hand-to-hand fights,
where every moment counted, and each stroke must be made to tell.
In many classes of actions the law restricted each speaker to a cer-
tain time. There were also other more or less distinctly defined
traditionary requirements as to the topics, the classes of arguments
and their order, and the methods of appeal, while at the same time
it was necessary to meet the demand of an Athenian audience for
artistic excellence. But how well Lysias discerned the exigencies
of the occasion as he prepared himself for this celebrated prosecu-
tion, and how he so mastered the situation, as, if not to gain his
case, yet to create a new style of forensic oratory, and thereby, as
Otfried Miiller déclarés, to inaugurate a new era in the history of
Attic prose, — this is to be learned from the Oration Against Eratos-
thenes, the first given in this volume. It is historically the begin-
ning of the school of oratory that reached its most perfect develop-
ment in Demosthenes. From the time of this oration a new style
of discourse began to be heard from the Athenian berna, — an élo-
quence founded on nature and truth, but aiming at idéal excellence
under the conscious guidance of art.
Whether he obtained a verdict, we are not informed. But from
that day he was the first advocate in Athens, the recognized master
in forensic oratory. The courts during the years immediately fol-
lowing were crowded with cases. It was difficult for the most
peaceably inclined to avoid litigation. In the humorous complaint
that Lysias puts into the mouth of a wealthy client, matters had
corne to such a pass that even the unborn children of Athenians
shuddered to think of the litigation in prospect for them when they
should corne into the world. Now the average man might not care
to trust to his own legal or rhetorical skill, and the services of an
able speech-writer would be in demand. An advocate could render
better service to his client by writing a speech for him to deliver,
than by personally appearing in court to assist in the conduct of the
case. Lysias, therefore, deprived of his fortune, became a profes-
sional logographer, and during the remainder of his long life was so
successful in his practice, that, out of ail the cases intrusted to him,
he lost, we are told, but two.
Little is known of his subséquent career. Cicero relates, but theINTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XV
story is not well authenticated, that when Socrates was awaiting his
trial, Lysias brought him a carefully written plea for his defence,
which, however, the philosopher declined to use. It has been sup-
posed that he took a more prominent part in political affairs after
his réputation in practical oratory had become established, but as to
this we hâve no certain information. A passage in Oration XIX.
speaks of his having been member of an embassy to Syracuse, to
the court of Dionysius the Elder, but the reading is disputed. Once
he becomes a conspicuous figure to ail Greeks, and this is his last
appearance on the page of the historian. It was in 388 B. c. (ac-
cording to Diodorus), at Olympia. Dionysius the tyrant of Syra-
cuse had sent a magnificently equipped légation to represent him at
the Olympic games, — four-horse chariots to contend in the race-
course, distinguished rhapsodists to recite his praises, tents richly
adomed with purple and gold, — a spectacle of dazzling splendor
such as the festival for many years had not witnessed. But patriotic
Greeks could not forget the oppressions exercised upon their coun-
trymen, and the conquests over Greeks by which Dionysius had aug-
mented his power. Lysias gave expression to the popular indigna-
tion in one of the patriotic orations that had corne to be a part of
the quadrennial célébration. In this discourse, of which a frag-
ment only remains, he denounced the Sicilian tyrant and the Persian
king as the two great enemies of the Hellenic world. As Diodorus
relates (see the fuller narration given by Grote, Vol. XI. pp. 29-34),
the multitude were powerfully wrought upon by the speaker, and
at once carried away by the impulse of the hour, made a violent
assault upon the tents of the légation. At ail events the légation
proved, so far as its political design was concerned, a complété
failure.
IL HIS STYLE.
The style of Lysias is peculiarly difficult to describe, or to illus-
trate by quotation of detached passages. Each of his orations
must be read as a whole in order to appreciate its character as a
work of art, — such a work of art as goes far to satisfy Plato’s
requirement in a discourse, that it should possess a sculpturesque
beauty like that of the idealized human form. The writings ofXVI
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
Lysias hâve for us a twofold significance : besides being the prod-
ucts of a rare literary genius, a collection unique in forensic oratory,
they constitute an epochal création in Attic prose, marking a new
stage of advance in the literary development of Greece. I shall
here only enumerate briefly the leading characteristics of his style
as compared with that of other writers, and thereby attempt to
reach a statement of the fundamental principles of that department
of art in which he was in that âge a creator, and still remains an
acknowledged model.
In regard to the diction and composition of Lysias, modem crit-
ics, to the extent that they find themselves competent, hâve but
confirmed the judgment of the ancients, particularly Dionysius of
Halicarnassus. The latter made his style the subject of a spécial
treatise. He pronounces Lysias the standard of Atticism, particu-
larly of the so-called “ plain ” style	Lat. tenue*), as distin-
guished from the “ grand.”
His diction is the purest Attic, not the old Attic, Dionysius
tells us, which Plato and Thucydides sought to retain, but the cur-
rent idiom of his own day. He uses the best vernacular of con-
temporaneous Athens. Though he was of Sicilian parentage, and
had lived a number of years in Italy, he is, in respect to the
choice of words, an Athenian of the Athenians. It is Quintilian
whose cutting criticism exposes the fatal defect of the Asiatic
school of oratory as contrasted with the Attic ; the former fails,
he says, in finding the proper word. Now Lysias has the con-
spicuous merit of always having at his command right words (Kvpia
ovôficiTa), the nearest and best understood words to express the
things meant. Thus he selects the concrète rather than the abstract,
the spécifie rather than the general, and avails himself of the ma*
terials of current speech in preference to those drawn from poetry
and the grandiloquent, semi-poetic diction of the then prevailing
oratory. It is to be remembered that prose was not yet freed from
the trammels of poetry ; it was an almost unheard-of thing that the
literary artist could abandon métré, and mould his créations from
* “ According to Cicero the chief marks of the ‘ genus tenue ’ are these : —
“ i. ‘In regard to composition, a free structure of clauses and sentences, not strain-
ing after a rhythmical period. 2. In regard to diction, (a) purity, (â) cleamess,
(1c) propriety. 3. Abstemious use of rhetorical figures.’ ”
Jebb’s Attic Orators, Vol. I. p. 162.INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XVII
the clay of common speech. The success of Lysias in this direc-
tion drew admiration even in the times of Dionysius. The latter
says : “ He seems to talk like the uneducated, but yet in a manner
superior to them. He is a master composer in the unmetrical style,
having found a peculiar harmony, by which his diction avoids clum-
siness and vulgarity, and becomes élégant and graceful.”
In regard to composition his style stands in marked contrast with
that of Isocrates. The elaborate periods of the latter are famous.
His long and flowing sentences, framed with symmetrical com-
pleteness, and obeying with the nicest care the rules of euphony
and rhythm, were the delight of many of the ancient rhetoricians.
Lysias adopted a looser, freer structure, more like the language of
conversation, yet not without an artistic finish and rhythmical move-
ment of its own.
In general it may be said that his style is characterized by the
primai merits of perspicuity, force, and beauty. Its simplicity and
terse directness contribute in a marked degree to its perspicuity.
Absence of embellishment is a noticeable feature; there are few
rhetorical figures. The orator seems unwilling to hâve the atten-
tion diverted for an instant from the clear, sharp outlines of his
narrative or argument. He presses on certo agmine, “ with unerr-
ing march,” — to use a phrase of Virgil’s, — wasting no words and
never losirîg sight of his main end. His sentences are condensed
without being harsh or obscure. Dionysius déclarés that he sur-
passes Thucydides, and even Demosthenes, in the respect that he
scarcely ever leaves the reader in doubt as to his exact meaning.
Force, the next of the leading qualities named above, is not so ob-
viously characteristic of single passages, though, as Cicero remarks,
“In Lysia sæpe sunt etiam lacerti, sic ut fieri nihil possit valen-
tius ” ; you do not feel a succession of blows, but a sustained energy,
imparting vigor and rapidity to the entire discourse.
It is in narration that Lysias appears to the greatest advantage.
His power is shown not so much in cogent logic, as in clear graphie
statement. Apparently forgetting the occasion for argument, he
proceeds to présent the facts as he views them, making the listener
an eye-witness or a participant, and awakening him insensibly to
an interest in the persons and the transaction. With a construc-
tive faculty singularly felicitous and rapid in its working, he brings
to view the circumstances of the case, together with the variousXV111
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
machinery of cause, motive, and incident, until the fabric he has
reproduced stands like a présent reality before the mind of the
hearer. When the statement of the case is complété, argument
seems unnecessary. As examples of this effective narration, two
passages may be cited: one in Oration XII. (§§4-24), placed first
in the présent volume, and the other in the Oration on the Mur-
der of Eratosthenes (§§ 5-28), in which Euphiletus, an Athenian
citizen, défends himself for having slain the deceased, taken in
adultery with his wife, — a picture of manners not surpassed for
vividness in Greek literature.
His success as a writer of speeches for clients was due largely to
a rare power of personation, the so-called ethopoeia. With the art
of the dramatic poet or the novelist he divests himself of his own
personality, and composes a speech in a style and tone befitting the
client by whom it is to be delivered. Says Selden, in his Table-
Talk, “ He that is to make a speech for the Lord Mayor, must take
the measure of his Lordship’s mouth.” Lysias was not only the
first among advocates to recognize this principle, but he carried it
into practice with admirable success. The speaker, whether a pau-
per asking for a continuance of his pension from the public treasury,
or a wealthy land-owner repelling the charge of sacrilegious trespass
on temple properties, pleads his cause with the skill of a practised
advocate, but in forms of thought and speech natural to himself.
Each oration was thus, in a new sense, a work of literary art, having
an individuality of form corresponding to its inward idea, yet com-
plying with the requirements of that exquisite taste for structural
proportion that belongs to the best period of Greek art. The chief
defect observable in respect to rhetorical form is in arrangement of
argumentative topics ; in some of the orations a stricter logical order
would seem better adapted to strengthen the effect of the whole.
Even here, however, there may hâve been a deliberate choice of a
careless and apparently unstudied arrangement.
On another point I cannot do better than quote the following
paragraph from Professor Jebb’s admirable chapter on the Style of
Lysias : —
“ It remains to say a few words on the peculiar and crowning excellence
of Lysias in the province of expression, —his famous but inexplicable
‘charm.’ It is noticeable that while the Roman critics merely praise his
elcgance and polish, regarding it as a simple resuit of his art, the finerINTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XIX
sense of his Greek critic apprehends a certain nameless grâce or charm,
which cannot be directly traced to art, which cannot be analyzed or
accounted for ; it is something peculiar to him, of which ail that can be
said is that it is there. What, asks Dionysius, is the freshness of a beauti-
ful face? What is fine harmony in the movements and windings of music?
What is rhythm in the measurement of times ? As these things baffle défi-
nition, so does the charm of Lysias. It cannot be taken to pièces by rea-
soning ; it must be seized by a cultivated instinct. It is the final criterion
of his genuine work. ‘ When I am puzzled about one of the speeches as-
cribed to him, and when it is hard for me to find the truth by other marks,
I hâve recourse to this excellence, as to the last piece on the board. Then,
if the Grâces of Speech seem to me to make the writing fair, I count it to
be of the soûl of Lysias ; and I care not to look further into it. But if the
stamp of the language has no winningness, no loveliness, I am chagrined,
and I suspect that after ail the speech is not by Lysias ; and I do no more
violence to my instinct, even though in ail else the speech seem s to me
clever and well finished ; believing that to write well, in spécial styles other
than this, is given to many men ; but that to write winningly, gracefully,
with loveliness, is the gift of Lysias.’ ”
It remains briefly to answer the question hinted at in the begin-
ning of this section, What are the fundamental principles of the
Lysian oratory, considered, namely, as prose composition?
Without assuming to hâve made an exhaustive analysis, I con-
sider that there are three or four that are entitled to spécial consid-
ération.
i. Truthfulness. The general historical accuracy of Lysias I
shall hâve occasion to mention afterwards. The point to be noted
here is that truthfulness is a determining element in his style.
The clearest possible exhibition of fact as the groundwork of ail
persuasion, — this idea is a ruling one in his work. He begins no
argument without having first attained a clear, cohérent conception
of the case, so thoroughly elaborated in ail its parts and relations
that he is able to transfer it to the minds of others with a distinct-
ness extraordinarily impressive. The success of his method is of
course largely due to an imagination of unusual power ; with that,
however, there was the still rarer faculty or quality, whether we
consider it native or acquired, of intellectual honesty. This is
habitually regulative of his imagination. He is intent on the mas-
tery of the facts, and furthermore does not rest satisfied short ofXX
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
the utmost possible clearness and précision in the expression of
his conceptions.
In general, his work bears the impress of an open, truthful nature;
he is a man who sees facts and believes in their reality and their
power, who is averse to exaggeration, and who will not strain after
effect. A later rhetorician quotes him as saying that “it is not by the
style that one’s thought is made great or small; the thought is great
that contains much, and small that contains little.’’ He says plain
things in a plain way. For common things he uses common words.
Thus it was not alone purity of diction that charmed his critics, but
the peculiar harmony of thought and expression. Hence his free-
dom from mannerism, and his perpétuai freshness : hence an art so
admirable that it impresses every reader, but éludés analysis, and
défiés imitation.
2.	His style recognizes the insufficiency of the décorative prin-
ciple in literary art. This topic is closely connected with the pre*?
ceding, and is indeed derivable from it, yet deserves- separate
mention. The Sicilian school aimed at beautiful expression ; the
Asiatic school strove to be ornately dignified and grand. Both
clung to the form irrespective of the thought, and sought to make
oratory impressive by its externals. Atticism, the school which, as
has been observed, has Lysias as its most conspicuous représenta-
tive, constantly demanded that discourse should express thought ; it
was not so much to adorn, enrich, ennoble thought, as to express it.
Lysias perceived that embellishment could not be made the leading
motive. The thought, — and by this we are to understand not merely
the facts and their relations, but the émotion, the purpose and convic-
tion of the orator, ail that in his soûl which he would transfer to the
mind of the hearer, — this must give form and mould to the discourse.
3.	It aims at the control of the will primarily through the intel-
lect. Reliance on intellectual conviction as most certain in the end
to influence the will is everywhere characteristic of the method of
Lysias. We cannot therefore wholly accept the statement of Pro-
fessor Jebb, that “the broadest characteristic of modem oratory as
compared with the ancient, is the prédominance of a sustained ap-
peal to the understanding.” It is true that modem oratory, far more
than the ancient, goes back to ftmdamental principles, linking and
riveting its conclusions to them by long chains of logic, while the
latter relies on persoiîal motives and préjudices, uses a great varietyINTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XXI
of precedents and examples, and employs obvious arguments drawn
from the circumstances of the case. But it is eminently character-
istic of Lysias that he adhères to the principle of effecting persua-
sion through the intellect rather than the feelings, and that, not alone
by working upon the imagination, but by means of reasoning. A
minute analysis of any of his principal forensic discourses will show
how ail the available resources of argument are drawn upon in sup-
port of his position. He dépends little on impassioned appeal, or
on the impulse communicated from speaker to hearer in the trans-
port of the moment. There is manifest a deliberate, self-contained
confidence that, if he can make his hearers understand the facts
as he does, his purpose is accomplished. Thus the oratory of
Lysias, while not in any large sense an appeal to principles, is emi-
nently an appeal to the understanding, whether we use this word as
referring to the logical faculty merely, or to the intellectual nature
as distinguished from the emotional. He finds his way to the feel-
ings by a cool, clear statement of facts and reasons, rather than by
any exhibition of emotional fervor, or by force of the personal mag-
netism of the orator.
4. Economy of the recipient’s attention. There is no need to
enlarge upon this point here. That this fundamental principle of
effective composition, so clearly unfolded in Herbert Spencer’s well-
known essay, is generally regarded in the writings of Lysias, appears
from what has been said above in the paragraphs treating of his
diction and composition. Indeed, he was forced into compliance
with this principle, so far as the economy of time is concerned, by a
method not ordinarily applied in modem forensic practice. The
laws of the Athenians in some cases, and their custom in otliers,
restricted the pleader to a limited time, and thus necessitated sélec-
tion and compression of material. He is generally felicitous in the
arrangement of words in a sentence, so that the thought is easily
taken up as he advances. It should be said, also, that it is under
this head we find his most marked defects. A more frequent use of
figures would enliven his style, at once quickening the imagination
and aiding attention. A structure oftener alternating between the
loose and periodic forms would hâve afïorded an agreeable contrast.
Demosthenes in this respect improved upon his predecessor, some-
times, however, sacrificing perspicuity in detail in his détermination
to hold the unflagging attention of the audience to his main theme.xxu
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
III7 HIS GENIUS AND CHARACTER.
To obtain even in faintest outline a conception of Lysias as a man,
is far from being an easy task. We are hindered not only by the
remoteness of his âge, but by the fact that his life was mainly spent
in private, and was devoted to scholarly and professional pursuits.
Only a few works from his pen remain to us, and but the slightest
contemporaneous notices. We hâve caught a glimpse of him in
considering his style, — it being true of him as of every writer pos-
sessed of force and originality of mind, that “ the style is the man.”
There are, however, some additional points of view from which we
may contemplate his career with a livelier and more intelligent
interest.
To his contemporaries he was known as Lysias the sophist, — the
rhetor, — the Xoyoypâfpoç, or advocate. The reader of Grecian his-
tory and literature will hâve become more or less familiar with the
import of these several désignations. The latter technically and
more specifically described his profession. The Xoyoypâcjioç (in the
forensic signification of the word) was an advocate who composed
speeches for clients that were to plead their own cause in court.
There were frequent cases then—afterwards they became still more
frequent — where advocates served their clients or friends by per-
sonally appearing in court to speak in their behalf, and to aid in the
conduct of the case. But it was ordinarily expected in Athens that
a citizen should plead his own cause ; and if a professional advocate
came in person to his assistance, the fact of its being a paid service
was usually studiously concealed. Lysias confined himself to writ-
ing pleas for his clients to deliver. At the beginning of the fourth
century before the Christian era he was by far the most distin-
guished legal adviser and advocate of this class in Athens. His
broad and generous culture had long given him rank among the
foremost of the sophists, not devoted to spéculative research as were
Protagoras and Plato, but to studiës of the rhetorical sort. How
prominent a place he occupied may easily be perceived from the
Phœdrus of Plato, as well as from the manner in which the great
philosopher elsewhere singles him out for hostile criticism.
Of his personal appearance we hâve no historical record. The
language of Aristides the sophist (about A. D. 175), “I saw” (in aINTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XX111
dream) “ Lysias the orator as a comely young man ” (vcavla-Kov ovk
àxapw), may hâve been founded on tradition, or on the représenta-
tion of him in then existing statues. In private it is probable that
his morals were not above those of the average Athenian of his time.
His religious attitude can only be negatively inferred ; there is little
to indicate what were his positive opinions concerning the prévalent
religious System, or his temper and convictions regarding the great
truths of natural religion, which underlay the popular mythology.
In this respect his orations stand in marked contrast with those of
Lycurgus, whose reverent tone, to say nothing of the subject-matter
of his arguments, reveals a mind deeply imbued with the religious
beliefs and traditions of his country.
The most striking trait in the character of Lysias, morally con-
sidered, has been alluded to in the previous discussion. I mean his
habituai truthfulness. The student who inquires into the historical
bearings of his orations will be impressed with their general ac-
curacy, and the évident tone of fairness pervading them. With
scarcely an exception, so far as I hâve observed, his historical
statements vindicate themselves, when confronted with others that
apparently or really contradict them. In the note on § 17 of the
Oration Against Agoratus, I hâve remarked on one of these in-
stances ; compare also the note on § 72 of the same oration. His
merit in this regard is not absolute ; but it must be remembered
that if at times we find exaggeration, sophistical reasoning, and par-
tial représentation of the facts, we are not to expect in an advocate,
and in that âge, the impartiality of a historian or a judge.
A noticeable feature is his modesty. That characteristic of his
art which led to a withdrawal from view of his own personality, is to
be found in the man as well as in the artist. His patriotism and
public spirit had been abundantly shown in the contest for the lib-
ération of Athens from the misrule of the tyrants. It would not
hâve been unsuitable, therefore, when he came to plead before one
of her tribunals against the murderer of his brother, to allude to his
known services in the cause of his adopted country. But about the
only allusion to his own part in the work done by the men of Phyle
is found in the single word tfXôopçv, we caîne.
His remarkable vigor and industry are shown by the number of
his orations, and by the length and success of his professional
career, although it was begun at so late a period in life. His tactXXIV
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
in dealing with men, founded on a penetrating insight into motives
and character, has already been assumed in the discussion of the
ethopoetic element in his style. That he had humor, we can readily
make out. The plea for the pensioned Invalid, Oration XXIV., is
especially in the humorous vein. Occasionally he is sarcastic ; in-
veighing against the profligate licentiousness of the younger Alci-
biades, he remarks that the young man had evidently despaired of
attaining the greatness of his ancestors, except by being vicious in
youth as they had been before him.
In a fragment preserved by Athenæus he has this to say of the
Socratic Æschines, an incorrigible shirk : “ Moreover, gentlemen of
the jury, I am not the only person he treats thus, — it is the same
with every one else who has anything to do with him. Hâve not
the neighboring store-keepers, to whom he refuses to pay what he
has obtained on crédit, shut up their stores and gone to law with
him ? Are not his neighbors so annoyed that they are abandoning
their houses, and renting others farther off ? . . . . And so many
crowd about his door at daybreak to collect their dues, that the
passers-by think it to be his funeral. Also the merchants in the
Piræus hâve corne to the conclusion that it is less hazardous to take
a cargo into the Adriatic than to lend money to him.”
The reader is probably familiar with his reply to the client who
came back dissatisfied with the speech that had been written for
him. “ When I read it for the first time,” said he, “ it seemed an
admirable discourse; but after the second and third rehearsal it
appeared tame and feeble.” “ You must remember,” replied Lysias,
“ that the judges are to hear it but once.”
He is sparing of aphorisms. “ Laws will be no better than the
law-makers,” he says in XXX. 28. “Time is the most convincing
test of the truth,” XIX. 61. In Oration XX. (of doubtful genuine-
ness, however) it is finely said of the défendant : “ When he might
hâve concealed his property, and thus hâve avoided rendering as-
sistance, he preferred to hâve you know his circumstances, in order
that, if in any event he should wish to do wrong, he might not be
ab/e.” The reader will recall a similar thought in Rousseau’s Con-
fessions.
More is known to us about him through Plato than through any
other contemporaneous writer. But to no contemporary is Plato
more unjust than to Lysias. The theory of rhetoric that he attributesINTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XXV
to him, however justly it may or may not be assigned to Corax or to
Gorgias, was not that of Lysias. Some time before the Phœdrus could
hâve been written, he had begun to compose speeches on principles
diametrically opposite to those condemned by Plato. The latter ex-
plains his own conception of a true rhetoric, as the art of implanting
one’s convictions in the soûl of another ; the votary of this art must
therefore from its very nature possess himself of truth, and he must
likewise know the soûls of men. On this latter point he says : —
44 Oratory is the art of enchanting the soûl, and therefore he who
would be an orator lias to learn the différences of human soûls, —
they are so many and of such a nature, and from them corne the
différences between man and man ; he will then proceed to divide
speeches into their different classes. Such and such persons, he
will say, are affected by this or that kind of speech in this or that
way, and he will tell y ou why ; he must hâve a theoretical notion of
them first, and then he must see them in action, and be able to fol-
low them with ail his senses about him, or he will never get beyond
the precepts of his masters. But when he is able to say what per-
sons are persuaded by what arguments, and recognize the individual
about whom he used to theorize as actually présent to him, and say
to himself, 4 This is he, and this is the sort of man who ought to
hâve that argument applied to him in order to convince him of this’;
when he has attained the knowledge of ail this, and knows also
when he should speak and when he should abstain from speaking,
and when he should make use of pithy sayings, pathetic appeals,
aggravated effects, and ail the other figures of speech, —when, I say,
he knows the times and seasons of ail these things, then, and not till
then, he is perfect and a consummate master of his art.” *
No one had realized this idéal so successfully, we may say so
marvellously, as Lysias. In the forensic branch he was wellnigh
44 the consummate master of his art.” His success was not by a
mere knack, nor was it the resuit alone of practice. It is évident
that he had rightly discerned and estimated the conditions of suc-
cess in his profession, and had theorized upon them. He knew not
only 44 what” was to be said, but, as Plato required, the 44 to whom ”
and the 44when” and the 44how much.” We can discern in him the
true Socratic of his âge in the domain of rhetoric. How far he may
* Phædrus, 271 ; Jowett’s Translation.XXVI
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
hâve been stimulated or helped by Socrates in his discovery of the
true theory of forensic and practical éloquence it is impossible to
détermine, but it is certain that the success of his method rests on
the same essential principles as the Socratic theory of éducation.
The defects of his mind are plainly to be seen in his works. We
miss the suggestive variety of a more productive imagination, the
warmth of a more emotional, sympathetic nature, and in certain pas-
sages the sublimity that would hâve been imparted by a loftier moral
enthusiasm. He had an understanding of extraordinary vigor, clear
perceptions, large common-sense, keen insight into men, but his
nature was not of the largest mould. On the berna his oratory could
scarcely hâve swayed the most powerful natures. He lacked the
deep, intense convictions which kept the thunderbolts of Demos-
thenes at a white heat, and which seem in his greatest moments to
hâve inspired him with transcendent energy. Yet the éloquence of
Lysias, if not of the very highest order, was almost perfect in its
kind. Addressed to audiences accustomed to be wrought upon by
ail manner of appeals, it is clear, dispassionate, mainly directed to
the intellect. It chooses its means with unerring adaptation, but
does not display them. It is the product of an art whose single aim
is 7T€tcrai Aoyo>, to effect persuasion by discourse. In this species of
éloquence, which is careless of applause, acts indirectly upon the
émotions, and is only intent upon carrying its point,—hence study-
ing its audience, and the conditioning circumstances of the occasion,
no less than its theme, — in éloquence of this kind, if we are to judge
from the verdict of antiquity together with the confirmatory criticism
of modem times, Lysias has never been excelled. He seems at the
very outset of his professional career to hâve conceived with singular
clearness the nature of his task, and he labored with long-continued
and successful industry towards the realization of his idéal in its
accomplishment. His best qualities passed over into his work. He
did much toward bringing a noble art to the greatest perfection it ever
attained. Though not to be ranked in mental or moral stature with
his older and greater contemporary, Sophocles, we may nevertheless
justly apply to him as a composer of oratorical prose the words of
Professor Plumptre concerning the great dramatist : his character-
istic and surpassing excellence is to be found in “the self-control
and consummate art with which ail his powers are devoted to work-
ing out a perfection deliberately foreseen and aimed.”INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
XXV11
IV. HIS WRITINGS.
There were current in ancient times 425 orations bearing the name
of Lysias, but not more than 250 were accounted genuine, — accord-
ing to Dionysius only 233. Out of this whole number there are 170
of which the titles hâve been preserved, or of which some fragments
remain. Four of these belong to the class of “Epidémie’’ orations
(Xôyoi imbeiKTiKoi), addresses delivered on spécial public and festive
occasions ; two of these are extant, one the Olympiac mentioned in
the account of his life, the other the Funeral Ovation given in this vol-
ume. In the class of Deliberative or Political orations (Aoyoi au/x-
PovXcvTiKoï) there is but one, — a fragment forming No. XXXIV. in
the existing collections. It was written for delivery in the Ecclesia
immediately after the restoration of the democracy, and is probably
the earliest production that we hâve from his pen.
Of the Forensic orations (Aoyoi èucavucol) there are 30 extant (22
entire), but not ail accounted genuine. The whole number of Foren-
sic orations in the list of titles and fragments is 159. They relate to
a great variety of cases, civil and criminal ; impeachments for treason
and official misconduct ; actions for violation of contracts, and for
damage received to property and character ; indietments for murder,
sacrilege, and for the crime, likewise capital, of unlawful spéculation
in breadstuffs; among the pleaders, heirs-at-law, wards andguardians,
injured husbands, deserters, archons elect and admirais, — scarcely a
phase of Athenian public or private life that does not corne into view.
A sufficient portion of the original collection has been preserved to
show what must hâve been the historical value of the whole. The
courts of Athens more than its political and festal assemblies, per-
haps even more than its stage, bring to our view the actual every-dav
life of its citizens, as well as many transactions of political moment
that do not appear on the page of the historian.
Thus with ail their merits in point of style and language, the pleas
of the great Athenian advocate hâve a still stronger claim upon the
attention of the modem reader. They are rich with information con-
cerning the inner history of their âge. It may be questioned whether
any contemporary historical documents of greater value hâve corne
down to us out of Greek antiquity. They relate to a génération about
which we are greatly concerned to know, — more, perhaps, than aboutXXV111
INTRODUCTORY SKETCH.
any other during the whole sway of the Hellenic civilization, were it
only for the reason that then Socrates lived, and philosophy began.
Loss of empire did not dim the lustre of the Attic mind. On the
contrary, it was in this génération that the Periclean Athens began to
bear its ripest and best fruit. The Athens that saw the beginning of
the fourth century before the Christian era is an “ intensely luminous
point” on the dim background of antiquity. It has a microcosmic
history, and its points of contact with the civilization of a free peo-
ple in the nineteenth century of the Christian era are vastly more
numerous than those of any other pagan âge. Into this Athens, its
streets and markets, its dwellings, its sanctuaries and temples, into
its Piræus harbor and along its wharves, the orations of Lysias lead
the reader. No Greek can be put into the hands of the elementary
student which throws such a strong side light upon the history with
which in his subséquent studies he will need to be most familiar.
While studying the language of these orations, their narratives and
their arguments, he is brought into the midst of the restless enter-
prise and the strifes of “ that fierce démocratie ” of Athens, and
unconsciously he begins to reconstruct its history. An ecclesi-
astical historian has spoken of the importance of every student’s
setting foot on the original ground of historié investigation. “ How-
ever well told by modem compilers, there is almost sure to be some-
thing in the original records which we should hâve overlooked.”
These orations are not history, but they contain its materials, and
how important for its élucidation they hâve proved, any one may
estimate by observing the frequent reference to them in the works of
Grote, and in the volume by Boeckh on the Public Economy of the
Athenians. Nor is the lover of Greek literature to forget, as he
turns these pages, that without Lysias, such was his acknowledged
influence on Attic prose and oratory, we should not hâve had De-
mosthenes. Along with Thucydides he forms the best introduction,
to the study of the greatest of orators. Scarcely less a service is it
that he leads us into the very court, before the very judges, as it
were, in whose presence the greatest of ail the pagan world gave
utterance to that sublime vindication which Plato has reproduced
in the Apology of Socrates,ATSIA2.INTRODUCTION
TO THE
ORATION AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
lHE occasion and subject of this oration, and its sig-
nificance as beginning a new era in Attic prose, hâve already
been adverted to in the introductory sketch of Lysias and his
writings. It is, moreover, the only extant oration known to
hâve been spoken by the orator himself. His brother Pole-
marchus had been arrested and put to death the previous
year by order of the Thirty; the oration is a masterly plea
for justice against Eratosthenes as his murderer, the accused
having been a member of that body, and also having taken
an active part in the arrest.
The nature of the crime charged, and the official relations
of the défendant, lead the speaker beyond the mere accusa-
tion of a single criminal ; in the latter and larger part of his
speech he sets forth the true character of the oligarchie révo-
lution, arraigning its leaders with statesmanlike dignity and
éloquence for their murderous and treasonable conspiracy
against the Athenian people. Thus, although classed as a
judicial oration, it is in many respects, as Blass remarks, the
discourse of a statesman, and worthy to be named with the
celebrated oration of Demosthenes On the Crown.
The administration of the Thirty Tyrants, as they came
to be called, lasted about eight months, from June or July,
b. c. 404, into the following February. They were to draft4
XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
a new code in harmony with the aims of the oligarchie party,
and for the time being the government of the city was placed
in their hands. Their appointment took place a little less
than a year after the loss of the Athenian fleet at Ægos-
potami, August, 405. It had been a year of unparalleled
suffering in the city. The blockade brought starvation to
its doors, and the dilatory negotiations of the treacherous
Theramenes had but deferred hope and prolonged misery.
Still, with their wonted hopefulness and courage the people
clung to the existing constitution, struggling to maintain their
own freedom against foes within the city, while defending their
national independence against foes without. But a change of
government became inévitable after the surrender of Athens
to Lysander, towards the end of March, 404. The exiled
aristocrats returned in the wake of the victorious Spartan
army; the leaders of the popular party were put out of the
way in the manner described in Oration XIJL; then followed
the appointment of thirty* of the oligarchie leaders, charged
with the legislative and executive duties above mentioned.
Their leading spirit was Critias, — resolute, energetic, and
with an ambition unchecked by fear or scruple. The Mod-
érâtes were represented by Theramenes and nine others who
had been nominated by him.
The deeds that made this administration a véritable reign
of terror, and soon rendered the ,name of the Thirty Tyrants
odious throughout the Grecian world, are sufficiently familiar
to the readers of history. Not less than 1500 persons were
put to death. Large amounts of private property were con-
fiscated, and even the treasuries and revenues of the temples
were not spared. The higher schools were closed, the public
teachers silenced, save Socrates, who could not be.t The
* Their names are given by Xenophon, Heîlenica, II. 3, 2.
f See Grote’s History of Greece^ Vol. VIII. p. 257 seq.XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
5
regular courts, including the Areopagus, were suspended, and
denunciations from the most infamous informers were re-
ceived and acted upon without even the form of a trial.
Finally, as if to complété their own and their country’s dégra-
dation, the usurpers introduced a Spartan garrison into the
Acropolis, to be maintained at the cost of the city.
Lysias and Polemarchus, being metics, belonged to a class
peculiarly exposed to the rapacity of the Tyrants. It was a
class for the most part engaged in commerce, démocratie in
its sympathies, and containing many men of wealth. The
Tyrants were in pressing need of money. They governed an
impoverished city, and that with the costly arm of a foreign
garrison. Lysias and his brother were placed on the list of
the ten who were first proscribed. In language simple but
graphie the orator describes the whole proceeding, — the visit
of the officers, their brutal violence and greed of plunder, the
details of his own escape, and the arrest of his brother by
Eratosthenes, followed by a summary execution without trial
and without even being charged with a crime.
Of Eratosthenes little is known except through this accusa-
tion of Lysias. He is mentioned by no other writer of the
time except Xenophon. During the administration of thej
Four Hundred (b. c. 411), he had been one of the secret emis-l
saries to the coast of Asia Minor to disseminate oligarchie^
sentiments among the Athenian troops. Frustrated in his
attempts, he seems to hâve returned to Athens, and to hâve
remained till after the battle of Ægospotami. He then becomes
a member of the “ Ephors,” a sort of central executive com-
mittee of five appointed by the clubs and secret political
societies, — the so-called kTaipiai and crwco/Aoo-icn, — which
were intriguing in favor of Sparta and an aristocratie polity.
He is next heard of as a member of the Thirty.
The career and character of Theramenes corne under search-
ing review in the course of the oration. He had stood forward6
XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
to advocate a moderate policy, and to oppose the useless
violence of Critias, — a step which cost him his life. His fol-
io wers were now demanding his enrolment among the martyrs
for liberty, and claiming for themselves the benefit of whatso-
ever popularity might accrue to his memory. Lysias efïectually
disposes of these pretensions, and exposes him as a cautious,
but dishonest and thoroughly selfish politician, who deserved
but too well, though it was by unexpected hands, the reward
of his faithlessness to the people and his treason to the con-
stitution.
The trial is supposed to hâve been held between Sept. 21,
403, — the day of the return into the city of the patriots
under Thrasybulus, — and the close of that year. Jurisdic-
tion in murder cases properly devolved on the Areopagus;
but that tribunal, it may be, had not yet been reorganized.
The présent case appears to hâve been tried before a dicas-
tery presided over by the King Archon (apx<nv pao-iXevç), and
probably holding its sessions in the Delphinion. In the
opinion of Grote* it was on the occasion of a trial of
accountability (cvOwcu), which he supposes Eratosthenes and
his collea^ue Phidon to hâve returned to stand, that this
indictment was preferred. We are inclined, however, to
believe with Scheibe and Frohberger that the case was simply
a trial for murder (ypaÿrj <f>ovov).
The following brief analysis will aid the student in under-
standing the oration as a whole :
I. Exordium, §§ 1-3.
II. Argument on the spécifie charge contained in the indictment.
(1)	Statement of facts, §§4- 24.
(2)	Examination of the défendant, §§ 25, 26.
(3)	Answer to the defence that he had acted on compulsion and
was therefore not responsible, §§ 27-36.
* History of Grecce, Vol. VIII. p. 295. The question is discussed by
Blass, Geschichte der Att. Beredsamkeit, Ch. XIII.XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
7
III.	Argument extra causant, arraigning the défendant as particeps
criminis with the Thirty.
(1)	Examination of lus record, — whether he had rendered such
services to the State as to offset the crimes of himself and
his colleagues, §§37-61.
(2)	Conceming Theramenes, §§ 62-80.
(3)	Contrast between the présent trial and those under the
Thirty, and denunciation of the advocates and witnesses
for the defence, §§ 81-91.
IV.	Appeal to the judges, §§ 92-98.
V.	Peroration, §§ 99, 100.XII.
KATA EPATO20ENOT2
TOY TENOMENOY TON TPIAKONTA,
ON AYTOS EinE AY2IA2.
Otk àp^acrdai pou So/cei airopov eîvai, ai
âv8peç St/cacrxai, tt}ç KaTrjyopiaç, âXXà iravcra-
crdai XéyovTi • tolavra olvtolç to peye0oç /cal
Tocravra to 7TXrj0o<$ elpyacrrai, a/crre prjT av xjtev-
8opevov Seworepa tcov virapyovTiùv KaTT/yoprjcrcu,
pyjre Takrjdrj fiovXopevov ehreîv anavra 8vva<r0cu,
aXX* àvayKrj rj tov Karrjyopov aTrenreiv rj tov XP°~
2	vov èTTiXnreiv. TovvavTiov Se pot 8oKovpev 7reicre-
(T0ai rj iv rœ TTpo tov ^povcp. TrpoTepov pèv yàp
eSet tyjv eyOpav tovç KaTrjyopovvTaç iiriSeî^oUy
T)TLÇ elrj TTpOÇ TOVÇ <j)€VyOVTCVJ * Vwl 8è 7Tapa Tù)V
(fyevyovTOûv XPV Trvv0dve<j0ai 17x19 rjv avrotç 7rpôç
TTjV TToXlV €)(0pa, âvO* OTOV TOLCLVTCL €ToXpTJCTaV
eîç avTr/v èÇapapTaveiv. ov pévToi a)9 oû/c fyojv
ot/cetaç ë)(0paç /cal crvp<f>opàs tovç Xoyovç ttoiov-
pat, àXX* o)Ç diraai TroXXrjç â<f>0ovLa<s ovorrjç virèp
3	tcÜp tSio/p ^ V7rèp ra>^ 8nqpo(Ti(ov opyltt&Oai. êyo>
jnèv ow, al av8pes Si/cacrrai, ovt ipavTov 7T(üiroTeXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
9
ovre àXXorpLa Trpdypxxra 7rpafaç vvv rjvayKacrpai
vito tù)V yeyevrjpévcjv rovrov Karrp/opeiv, (Serre
TroXXaKiç etç ttoXXtjp advpiav Karéo-rrjv, prj Stà
rrjv aireipiav olvolÇlcoç kgll àSwarcoç vwèp rov aSeX-
<f)OV Kal êpavTov TT)v KaTiqyopiav TTOLrjarcopaL •
opas Se ireipacropai v/xaç ef	^lv ^vvœpai
St’ èXa^LCTTcov StSafat.
Ov/xoç 7raT7jp Ke^aXoç ènetcrdr) pèv vtto Ilept- 4
kXc'ovç etç Tavrrjp rrjv yfjv à<£iKe'cr0at, err) Se rpta-
Kovra ûJKTjcre, Kal ovSevl 7rco7rore ovre rj^ert ovre
€K€lvoç 8lkt)v ovre èSiKacrapeda ovre iÿvyopev,
àXX* ovrcoç (oKovpev Sr^poKparovpevoi Sicrre pijre
etç tovs aXXovs è^apapraveiv pijre vtto rœv àXXcov
aSiKeLcdai. èneiSr) S* ol rpiaKovra 7rovrjpol pèv 5
Kal (TVKofydvTai ovreç etç rrjv àpXVv Karécrrrjcrav,
<fyao’KOvres Se XPWal T^v diSiKœv KaOapàv Troirjaai
T7]V TToXlV Kal TOUÇ Xot7TOVÇ 7ToXlTaÇ €7r’ âperrjV KüX
8iKaio<rvvrjv rparrécrOai, roiavra Xéyovres ov rot-
avra rroieiv iroXpuov, a>ç eya> 7repl rcîiv èpavrov
rrpûrov ehrojv Kal irepl rœv vperépcov àvapvrjcrai
Treipaaopai. &éoyvtç yàp Kal Ileicretfv eXeyov èv 6
rotç rpiaKovra uepl ra)v peroïKCJVy a>ç eîeV rti'eç ry
7roXiT€ta aydopevoi • KaXXicrrrjv ovv eîvai npo^a-
eriv npiopeiadai pèv SoKeiv, toj S* dpyco ^pyjparL-
tjeadai* wavra)*; Sè rrjv pèv rroXiv rréveaQai, rrjv
8* OLpxW ScwrÆai xprjparwv. Kal rovç clkovovtaç 7
ov ^aX€7Tûiç eneidov • ; drroKr ivvvvai pèv yàp àv-
0p<oirovs rrepl ovSevos rjyovvro, Xapfiaveiv 8èIO
XII. KATA EPAT02©EN0Y2.
^pijfxaTa 7repi 7ToXXoi iltoiovvto, e8o£ev ovv ai-
rotç SeKa (TvXXafieîv, toutcüi' Sè Svo 7rémjras, Iva
avToiç rj 7rpoç tovç aXXovç airoXoyta, a>ç ov XPVP^
rcov eveica Taira rrirrpaKTaiy àXXà (Tvp^epovra rrj
7ToXtreta yeyivrjrat, cjcnrep tl twv aXXtov eiXoycos
8	TreTTOLrjKOTeç. StaXafiovres Sè ràç otKtaç i/3a8t£pv
/cal è/xè /xèz> £eVovç èanœvTa KareXafîov, ovç è£eXa-
cra^reç ïletcrcozd pe irapahihoacriv • ot Se aXXot etç
ro ipyacrTijpLOV iXdovreç rà dvhpdiroha dîreypd-
<f>ovTo. èyco Sè Üetcrcüï'a /xèï> rjpcorojv et fiovXotro
pe crcucrat XPVPaTa ^afidv • 6 8’ ec^acr/cev, et 7roX-
9	Xà enj. etirov ovv ort raXavrov àpyvpLov èrot/xoç
enjt' Boivat •	6 8* oipoXoyrjcre Taira Trotrjcreiv.
rjTnorrdprjv pev ovv on ovre Oeovç ovr âvOpdnTOVÇ
vopt^et, opcoç S* e/c tw irapovrcav êSo/cet /xot dvay-
10	Katorarov etvai 7tl(ttlv wap9 airoi Xafieîv. êiretBrj
8è œpoorev i£d>Xelav èavrco /cal rotç rratcnv iirapco-
pevoç, Xafiœv ro raXavrov pe adceiv, eicreXOcov etç
ro Scopanov rrjv Kificorov àvotyvvpt • Üetcrcüi/ S*
aicrOopevos eicrépx^ai9 /cal tSaw rà èvovra /caXet
TW VTT7Jp€Tù)V Sl/O, Kal Ta Iv TT) KljScûTù) XafietV
11	eKeXevcrev. èîrel Sè oorov cjpoXoyrjcra eîx€V> &
avSpeç St/cacrrat, aXXà rpia raXavra àpyvpiov /cal
rerpa/cocrtovç KV&Krjvovs /cal ètcarov Sapet/coùç Kal
<^>taXaç apyvptov rècrcrapaç, eSeoprjv avroi i<j>o8td
pot Sowat, 6 S* dyaTrrfCTeiv pe e<f>a<TKev, et ro
12	crcopa (rcocrco. è^toucrt S5 èjtxol Kal Üeto’cü^t e7Tt-
rvyydvet M^Xo^Stoç re Kal M^crt^etS^ç eK rovXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
I I
epyacrrrjpiov àmovreç, /cal KaraXapfîdvovcn 7rpoç
avTatç Tatç Ovpcus, tcal epœrcocnv onrj fiaSitpipev •
o S’ €<f>acrK€v etç toi) àSeX<j>ov rov epov, ïva /cal rà
èv €K€LVY) Trj OLKICL (TKéxjjrjTCLL.	è/CetVOV pèv OVV IkI-
Xevov fiaSt£etv, epè Sè pe09 avrœv olkoXov$€lv etç
AapvLTTTTov. Tleuacov Se irpocreXOcov cnyav pot 13
7TapeiceXevero /cal dappeiv, a>ç t}£(ov è/cetcre. /cara-
XapjHavopev Se avro0i ©eoyvtv èrépovs <f>vXarrov-
ra • <5 rrapaSovres epè iraXiv œ^ovro. ev roiovrcp
S9 ovn pot KivSvveveiv eSo/cet, a/ç tov ye àiroOaveiv
VTrdpxpvToç yjSr]. /caXe'craç 8e kdpvanrov Xéyœ 14
7rpoç avrov Ta Se, “ èirirrjSeioç /xeV pou rvyyaveiç
cov, 77/cct) o etç tt)v <ri)v ouaav, aot/cco o ovoev,
yjpy)pdr(ûv S* ève/ca a7roXXv/xat. o"v ovv TavTa
7racrxovTL poi 7rpoOvpov rrapacr)(ov rrjv creavrov
Svvapiv etç rrjv eprjv acjTrjpLav.” 6 S9 irrécryero
ravra iroiTjceiv.	eSo/cet 85 avT<v fièXnov exvai
7rpbs ©eoyvtv pwrjcrdfjvat* rjyeLTO yàp airav iroirp
deiv avrov, et Ttç àpyvpiov SlSolt). e/cetVov Sè 15
StaXeyopévov ©eoyvtSt (epireipoç yàp cov ervy^a-
vov rrçç ot/ctaç, /cal rjSeiv on âpÿidvpoç eirj) eSo/cet
pot Tavrr) ireipacrdai (rcodrjvat, èv0vpovpévco on,
eàv pèv Xd0<o, (Tù)0ij(Topcu, èàv 8è Xr)<j)0à), rjyovprjv
pév, et ©eoyvtç et7; ireTTeMrpévoç v7ro tov Aa/xvtV-
7Tov yprjpara Xafieîv, ovSèv rjrrov a(j)e0T](Tecr0aL,
et Sè /z?;, o/zotcoç dTro0avei(T0ai. ravra StavorjOelç 16
ëÿevyov, è/cetvcüv eVl ttj avXeta/ 0vpa rrjv (f>vXaicr)v
TTOLOvpévœv • rpioiv Sè 0vpS>v ovo’cov, aç eSet pe12
XII. KATA EPATOS0ENOYS.
Sie\$eîv, âiracrai àvewyjj.éva.L erv^ov. à<j)LK6lnei'oç
8è eiç 5 Apyiveo* tov vavKXrjpov eKecvov TrépîTco etç
acrrv, 7Tevaopevov 7repl tov àSeXÿov • rjKœv Sè
ëXeyev otl ’EpaTocrdëvrjç avrov èv rrj ôSœ Xafîcov
17	etç ro SecrpojTijpiov àTraydyoL. Kal iyà) ro cadra
7T€7rvorpévos rrjç èmovcrr)^ vvktoç SieVXevcra Meya-
paSe. IloXepcdp)((p Se iraprjyyecXav oi rpiaKovra
ro vit eKecvoyv eWccrpcevov rrapdyyeKpa, ircvecv k<o-
vecov, rrplv rrjv alrcav elnecv Sc rjvrcva ëpeXXev
dnoOavéiadac • ovrco woXXov êSérjcre KpcOrjvac Kal
18	aTToXoyrjaacrOai. Kal iirecSr) d7re(f)épeTO e/c tov
Seo’p.cûTiqpiov reOveœç, rpcœv rjpuv oIklûjv ovcrcov
ovSepuas eïacrav è^eve^Orjvac, aXXà kXlœlov pi(r6<&-
adpevoi 7rpovOevro avrov. Kal ttoXXcjv ovtcov ipa-
Tccûv aÎT0V(rcv ovSèv êSocrav eiç rr/v ra<f>rjv, aXXà
tcùv <f)lXù)v 6 pèv Iparcov 6 Sè TrpocrKe^dXacov 6 Sè
6 ri eKacrros ërvyev ëScoKev eiç tt]v eKecvov Ta(f>ijv.
19	Kal ë^ovres pèv ènraKocrcaç àcnrcSas rcov rjpLeré-
pcov, ë^ovres Sè àpyvpcov Kal yftvcrcov rocrovrov,
X{glXkov Sè Kal Kocrpov Kal ëncuXa Kal cparca yv-
vaiKeîa ocra oiSencoirore coovro KTrjcracrOac, Kal
dvSpaTroSa ecKoac Kal eKarov, cjv rà pèv ftéXrccrTa
ëXa/Sov, rà Sè Xocnà etç ro Srjpocrcov direSocrav,
eU Tocravnqv aTrXrjcrTcav Kal ala^pOKepSecav d(f>t-
kovto Kal rov TpoTrov tov avrcov arroSec^cv €77*0177-
cravro • rrjs yàp TLoXepdpxov yvvacKoç xpvcrovs
ëXcKTrjpaç, ov> ëyovcra ërvyyavev, ore ro irpcorov
rjXdev els rrjv ocKcav MrjXojScoç, e/c tmv à>T(ovXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
13
e^eiXero. , Kal ovSè Karà ro ika^uTTov pepoç tt/ç 20
outrtaç iXéov 7rap avroiP èrvyxdpopep, àXX* ovrooç
etç i7ftaç Sià rà yprfpara iÇrjpapTapop, àxnrep ovk
dp erepot peyaXœp dSiKrjpdrcüP opyrjp e^oi^reç, ov
tovtcjp a^tovç ye opraç ry 77oX€i, àXXà 7racraç ràç
^op^ytaç X°PVyVcrai^raç, 7roXXàç S5 eîcrÿopàs eîae-
veyKovTaç, Koapiovs S* T^naç auToùç Trape^o^Taç
/cal 7rav ro irpodrarropepop rroiovPTaç, è)(9pov S*
ovSepa K€KT7ip€Povç, 7roXXoùç 8* *Adrjpatœp €K TWP
7ToXepLcov Xvaapcpovç • tolovtcop r/^Lcocrap oi>x
opoiwç peToiKovvraç üxnrep avrol iltoXlt€vopto.
ovtoi yàp 7roXXoùç pep rœv 7toXltù)p €tç roùç 7roXc- 21
plovç è^rjXacrav, ttoXXovç 8’ àSi/ccuç àrroKTeipapres
œrd<f>ovç èrroLTjcrap, 1roXXoùç S* €7rm/x,ovç o^raç
àripovs ttJç 7roXe<yç KarécrTrjcraPy 7toXXcjp Se 0vya-
Tepaç peXXovcras e/cSiSocr#ai êKCüXvcap. Kal eîç 22
toctovtop elcri roXprjs àÿuypepoi œ(r09 rjKovcrLP
à'rroXoyr)0’6pçpoii Kal Xéyov&iP a>ç ovhèp kœkop
ov S* ai<rxp°v elpycLcrpépoi eiaip. èyco S5 ifiovXo-
prjp dp avrovs dXrjôrj Xiyeip • perrjp yàp dp Kal
epol tovtov râyaûov ovk èXax^o-top pépoç. pvp 23
Se ovre 7rpoç tt)i/ 7toXlp avtoÎç rouavra viràpx^
ovt€ 7rpoç ipe • top a8eX(j>op ydp pov, dcnrep Kal
TrpoTepop eÎ7rop, ’Eparocr^eV^ç airiKT^ipep, ovre
avros iSia àhiKovpepoç ovre eiç rr/p ttoXlp opcjp
è^apapTapopra, àXXà Trj éavrov irapapopia npodv-
pû)Ç èÇvTnqperojp. àpafiifiacrdpepos S’ avrop fiov- 24
Xopai êpecrOai, cü a^Speç Si/cacrrai. TOiavTYjp yàpH
XII. KATA EPATO20ENOY5.
yV(OpK)V €)(0) • C7r! flèv TTj TOVTOV ù)(f)eXeia K(Ù 7rpoç
eTepov rrepl tovtov SiaXéyeaOai acre^Sèç elvat vopi-
£c0, €771 Sè TOVTOV /3Xd/3r) ko! TTpbs CLVTOV TOVTOV
ocriov kal evaefïés.	dvd/SyjOl ovv pot Kal àiroKpi-
vai, 6 ti av (re èpoiTco,
25	*Â7TTjyayes IIoXépap^ov rj ov ; Tà viro tcjv àp-
yovTOiv Trpo(TTaydévTa SeStàç ènoCow. *Hcr#a S*
iv Tœ /SovXevTrjpCœ, ot€ 01 Xoyoi eyivovro nepl
rjpwv ; *Hv. UoTepov crvvrjyopeveç tous KeXevov-
<tiv aTroKTeivai rj âvTeXeyeç ; ’AvréXeyov. *\va
prj airoOdvcjpev ; *lva pr) dirodavrjTe. 'Hyovpe-
voç rjpd$ aSt/ca Ttd(ryeiv r) St/cata ; *ASt/ca.
26	E it, S) cr^€rXtû>TaT€ 7ravTœv, avTeXeyes peu ïva
(rcocretaç, (rvveXapfiaveç Se tVa arroKTetvais ; Kal
ore /xèv ro irXfjOoç rjv vpa>v Kvpiov Trjç crœTrjpiaç
Trjs rjperépas, âvTiXéyeiv (f>rp? rotç fiovXopévois
rjpas dnoXécai, êneiSr/ Se e77t crot povo) eyéveTo
Kal cnScrat TLoXépap^ov Kal prjt etç to SecrpoiTrjpiov
aTnjyayeç ; eW’ oti pév, a>ç (£779, dvTenroiv ovSèv
ù)(f>éXr}(ra<;, a^toiç Xprjo-Tos vopi^ecrûai, oti Se crvX-
Xafiojv aTréKTeivas, ovk oïei epol Kal tovtoktI Sov-
vai StKr/v ;
27	Kat pr/v ovSè tovto eÎKOç avr<£ mcTeveiv, elnep
àXr)0rj Xéyei (fcao-Kœv àvrenréiv, a>ç avr<5 rrpoa-
eTa^dr). ov yàp S77 7rov ev rot? /xerotfcotç tt'kttiv
rrap avTOv eXapfiavov. èireL toi t<£ tjttov cikoç
tjv ttpoctta^drjvai rj ocrrtç àvTenrdv ye eTvy^ave
Kal \evavTiav\ yvwprjv dnoSeSeiypévo^ ; riva yàpXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
15
ct/côç rjv rjrrov ravra vTrrj per ijor ai rj rov àvrei-
rrovra otç è/cetvot è/SovXovro Trpa\0rjvai ; *Ert Se 28
rotç pèv aXXotç *A0r)vaiois iKavrj poi So/cet 1rpo-
(fxKTLÇ eîvai rà>v yeyevrjpevcjv etç rovç rpiaKovra
âva<f>€peiv rrjv airLav • avTovç Se roùç rpiaKovra,
âv etç aç avrovç àvaÿepœcri, 7raiç v/xaç eî/coç
a7roSexecr#at ; et pèv yàp rtç tjv ev ttj 7roXet 29
àpX*? lo’XvPor^pa avrrjs, vcf) fjs avr<S irpocrerar-
rero Trapà ro St/catov àv0p(o7rovç àiroXXvvai, tcra/ç
av et/coTû)Ç a vrai avyyvcoprjv et^ere • vvv Sè irapà
rov 7rore /cat \ijxjjecr0e Slktjv, eforep itjécrrai rotç
rpiaKovra Xéyeiv ort rà v7ro t<Sv rpiaKovra irpocr-
ra\0évra €7Tolovv ; Kat /xèv S77 ov/c èv rg ot/cta 3°
aXX’ iv rrj oS<w crco^eiv re avrov /cat rà rovrotç
ixlrrjÿicrpéva irapov, (rvXXaficjv àirrjyayev. v/xetç
Sè navres opyil^crOe, ocroi etç ràç ot/ctaç rjX0ov ràç
vperépas l^rr/aiv noiovpevoi rj vpœv rj rcov vperé-
pcov nvos. /catrot et ^/ot) rotç Stà tt)v èavrœv cra>- 3*
rrjpiav êrépovs ànoXécr aai crvyyvœprjv è^etv, è/cet-
votç àv SiKaiorepov eyoïre' Kivhvvos yàp rjv
nep^eicri /xr) iX0eîv /cat KaraXa/3ov(riv è^àpvois
yevécr0ai. tco Sè *Eparocr0évei e£rjv eineiv ort ov/c
àTT'qvTrjcrev, eneira oTt ov/c etSev • ravra yàp ovr
IXeyxpv ovre fidcravov eî^ev, a/crre /X77S5 v7ro tgüv
è^0pa)V fiovXopévcov oiov r eîvai è^eXey\0rjvat.
XPVv 8c cre, ai ’EparocrÆeveç, eïnep rjcr0a xprjaros, 32
TToXv pàXXoV TOtÇ peXXoVCLV àSt/CO)Ç à7TO0aV€LCT0aL
prjvvrrjv yevé<r0 ai rj rovç àSt/ca/ç a7roXov/xeVovçi6
XII. KATA EPATOS©ENOYS.
crvXXapjSdpeLP, vvv Se crov rà epya <f>apepà yeyè-
vrjrai ov^ cüç dpLœpepov àXX’ (Sç rjSopépov rotç
33	ytyz'o/xeVotç, (Serre rovcrSe 4k rœp epyœp )(pr/ pàX-
Xoz/ ^ e/c tlop Xorycop rrjP \jjrj(f)OP <f)épetp, a teraert
yeyeprjpépa ra>p rore Xeyopepcop reKprjpia Xa/jt)8a-
popras, ineiSrj paprvpas nepl avrœp ov% oîop re
napacr^éo’dai. ov y dp popop rjpip napeipai ovk
i£r}p, aXX* ouSè Trap* avrotç etz/at, (Scrr €7Tt roiîrotç
ècrrt ndpra rà /ca/cà elpyacrpépois rr/p noXip navra
34	rdyadà 7repi avreov Xéyeiv. rovro pévroi ov
ÿevyco, àXX* 6poXoya> crot, et /3ovXei, àpreenew.
davpàtfi) Sè tl dp 7rore ènoir)<Ta<$ crvpeindjp, on dre
àpremeîp (fxx&Kcop ànéicreipas HoXépap^op. ^ <f>kpe
S77, rt az/ et zeat à8eX<j)ol oz>reç èru^ere avrov rj Kal
vtetç ; àne\frr]<l>L(rao’0€ ; Set yap, û> az/Speç Stzea-
^-r errât, ^paroerdépr/p Bvoîp ddrepop dnoSeîÇou, rj eSç
ov/c dnr\y ayev avrop, rj (Sç St/catcuç roür* enpaÇev,
ovros Sè ù)poXoyr)K€P aSt/ccuç avXXafieLP, (Serre pa-
Staz' vpip ttjp hiaÿrjÿio-ip nepl avrov nenoirjKe.
35	Kat pèz/ St) 7roXXot zeat rcüz' derrejp Kal rœp Çevap
rjKovcnp eiaopepoi ripa ypdprjp nepl tovtcùp e£ere.
S)P ol pep vperepoi ovreç noXîrai pafiovreç dncacrcp
ort ^ SiKrjp Scocrovo’LP 3>p àp è^apaprcocLP, rj npa-
près pep a>p e<f>Leprat rvpappoi rrjç 7roXect>ç ecrop-
rat, Svo’rv^qo’apre^ Sè ro terot' u/xti' ££ovctlp• oerot
Sè iïkpoi iniSrjpovo’LP, elcroprai norepop aSt/at>ç roùç
Tpiaicopra eKKrjpvrrovcrLP è/e r<Sz> noXeœv rj St/catazç.
et yàp St) avrot 01 /eazccSç nenovdores XafiopreçXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
I 7
àÿyjo’ovcrur, rj 7rov cr(f>aç avrovs r^yrjO’ovrat ireptép-
yovç vnèp vpcov Ttpo)povpivov$. ovk ovv Setvov 36
et tovç /tèv o’Tparrjyovs, ot èvikcjv vavpaypvvreç,
ore Stà ^eipoiva ovx otot T* e<f>acrav eivat rovç
€K rrjs OakaTTrjÇ àveXécrd at, davàrco i^rjpiàxrare,
•fjyovpevoi xPWaL rrj rS)v reOvecorcov àperfj rrap
eKeivoiv hiKTfv Xajietv, rovrovs Se, ot IStœrat pèv
ov7"eç Kad5 octov èSvvavro è7rotr)(rav rjrrrjdrjvat
vavpa)(ovvTas, enetSrj Sè etç rrjv àpxj)v Karéarr)-
aav, opoXoyovcrtv eKovres 7roXXovç rœv rroXtTMv
CLKptTovs àiroKTtvvvvai, ovk àpa xtprj avrovs Kal
tovç 7ratSaç vcj> vpœv ratç ecr^aratç tpqptatç KoXàr
£eo"0at ;
*Eyà> rotvvv, 5 àvSpeç StKacrrat, rjÇtovv t/cavà 37
etvat rà Karrjyoprjpéva • péxpi yàp tovtov vopt^o)
Xprjvat KdTiqyopeiv eojç av davàrov So^rj rœ <f>ev-
yovTt afta elpyàcrdat • ravrrjv yàp ècrx^T'qv St/ap
8vvdpeOa Trap avrœv Xafieîv.	aierr ovk otS5 o Tt
Set 7roXXà KaTTfyopeiv toiovtcûv àvSpcov, ot ov S*
V7rèp evoç èfcaorov roüv Treirpaypévœv Stç àiroûa-
vovreç StKTjV Sovvat Svvatvr àv. ov yàyo S77 ovSè 38
tovto avrûî ^rpocryjKet votrjerat, oirep ev rgSe 777
7roXet eidtcrpévov èart, 7rpoç /tèv rà Kariqyopiqpéva
prjSèv àrroXoy éicr 9 at, irepX Sè cr<(mSv avr<Sv crêpa
Xéyovreç evtore è£a7ra/r<Scrtv, vplv àTroSetKvvvreç àç
<TTpaTiS)Tai àyaOoi eicrtv, rj a>ç 7roXXàç rcSv 7roXe-
pteov vavç eXafiov rptr)papieravreç, ^ rroXetç 7ro-
Xep'taç overaç <£tXaç èirotrjcrav • e7ret KeXevere avrov 39i8
XII. KATA EPATO20ENOY2.
àirohelÇai 07tov toctovtovç tcov TroXeptcüv a7re/cT€i-
vav ocrovç tcov 7toXitouv, rf vavs orrov rocavraç
eXa/3ov ocras avroï TrapeSocrav, rj 7toXiv rjv Tiva
TOLavrrjv TrpocreKTrjcravTo olav ttjv vperépav /care-
40	hovkùHTavro. àXXà yàp 07rXa tcüv TroXepicov ecr/cu-
Xevcrav rocravra ocra 1rep vpojv à<f>eiXovTO ; âXXà
Ttîyjl Totavra elXov ola rfjs eavrcov narpiSos Kare-
<TKa\fjav ; oiTives Kal rà irepl tt)v ’Attiktjv <f>pov-
pia KaOeiXov, kcli vplv êSijXcocrav oti ov8è top
Tleipaià AaKeSaipovicov TTpocrraTTOPTcop rrepielXov,
àXX5 on êavTols ttjv àpXVv ovrco /SefiaiOTepav ivo-
pitpv elvai.
41	IIoXXaAaç ovv eôavpaara ttjs ToXprjç ra>v Xeyov
tcüp vnèp avTcov, irXrjv orav èvOvprjdS) oti tcov
avTcop icrTiv avTovç T€ 7ravTa rà fca/cà èpyaccordai
42	Kal tovç tolovtovç ènaiveiv. ov yàp vvv rrpS)TOV
tco vperépco TrXrjdei Ta ivavTia eirpa^ev, àXXà Kal
inl T<op T€TfMfco<ri(üP èv tû> (TTpaT07réS(p oXiyap-
Xiav Aca^tcrràç ê(f>evyev ê£ 'EXXrjcnrovTOV Tpuj-
papxos KaraXiiràp ttjv vavv, per à ’larpo/cXeovç
Kal êrépoiv, a>v Ta ovopara ovhèv Séopai Xéyeiv.
àÿiKopevos Sè 8evpo TavavTia rots fiovXopevoiç
SrjpoKpaTiav elvai hrpaTTe*	Kal tovtcov pàpTvpaç
vplv nape^opai.
MAPTYPE2.
43	T ov pev toivvv peTaÇv fiioy avTov TTapr\(T(ù •
€7T€tS^ Sè rj vavpa)(La Kal r)' orvp<j>opà Ty iroXei19
XII„ AGAINST ERATOSTH'ENES.
iyéveTO, S^po/cpaTtaç ert ovcr^ç, odev rrjç crTacrecoç
fjp£av, Trevre ai'Speç ecj)opoi KaTé&rrjcrav vtto tcov
KaXovpévcov eTalpcov, erwaycoyeis pèv tcov ttoXltcov,
ap^ovres Sè tcov crvvcopoTcov, êvavna Sè tco vpe-
Tepco TrXrjOei irparrovreç • S)V ’TùpaTocrOévrjs Kal
Kptrtaç rjcrav. ovroi Sè <$>vXapxovç re èirl ràç 44
<f>vXaKàs KOLTécrTrjcrav, /cal o tl Seot ^etpoToveîcrdaL
Kal ovcrrivas XP^V ^PX€iV 'KapijyyeXXov, Kal eï tl
aXXo irparreiv fiovXoïvTO, Kvpioi rjcrav • ovtcos ovx
vtto tcov TroXepicov povov àXXà Kal VITO TOVTCOV
ttoXltcov ovtcov eTrefiovXevecrde oVcüç prçr âyadov
prjSèv xjjrjcf)LoraLcr0e 1toXXcov Te evSeeîç êcrecrde.
tovto yàp Kal rjTTicrTavTO, ort aXXcoç pèv oi>x 045
Te ecrovTai rrepiy evécrO ai, /ca/ccaç Sè rrpaTTOVTcov
hvvrjcrovTai • Kal vpâs rjyovvTo tcov irapovTcov /ca-
kcov eTTiOvpLOvvTas aTraXXayrjvai rrepl tcov peXXov-
tcov ovk evdvprjçrecrdai.	a/ç tolvvv tcov ècj)6pcov 46
eyéveTO, pdpTvpaç vpîv irapé^opai, ov tovs totc
crvpwpaTTOVTaç (ov yàp àv hvvaiprjv), àXXa roi/ç
avTOv ’Eparoo^eVovç aKOvcravTaç. /catrot el ècrco- 47
<f)povovv tçaTepapTvpovv àv ovtcov, Kal roùç StSa-
<r/caXouç tcov crcfyeTépcov àpapTr/paTcov crfyohp àv
eKoXatpv, Kal tovs op/covç, €t ecrcocf>p6vovv, ovk àv
hrl pèv TOtç tcov ttoXltcov /ca/cotç ttlcttovs èvopitpv,
èirl 8e rotç ttjç TroXecoç àyaOoîs paSta/ç irapéfiai-
vov. Trpoç pèv ovv tovtovç rocravra Xéryco, tovs Sè
paprvpaç pot /caXet. Kal vpetç àvdfïrjTe.
MAPTYPES.20
XII. KATA EPATO20ENOY2.
48	Tcov pèv papTvpœv aKrjKoaie. to Sc TeXevrcuop
ctç rfjv &PX}lv Karacrràç dyaQov pèv ouSeuoç ftcrc-
<ryevj aXXcov Sè 7roXXcov.	kclitoi e&pep rjv âvr/p
àyados,	°iV npSiTov pèv pr) irapavopois ap-
XeLV> £tt6lt<i rfj fîovXy prjvvrrjv yivecrdai irepl tS>v
elcrayyeXicjv airacrSiv, otl i/fcuSetç etev, Kal Barpa-
X<>Ç Kal Atcr^uXtS^ç ou TaXrjdrj p'qvvovaiv, aXXà
rà u7ro tcov rpiaKovra irXaadevTa eïcrayycXXoucri,
49	(TvyKeipeva iirl rfj rœv 7toXltcov fiXafir/. Kal peu
Su], Si auSpeç SiKacrrai, oœol KaKovoL rjcrav t<o vpe-
repo) 7rXijdeL, ovSèv cXattov nyov çrioiTrSiVTes • erc-
pot yàp rjcrav ol XeyovTeç Kal 7rparroureç Siv ox>x
oîov t rjv peitfi) fca#cà yevécrdai rfj iroXei. onocroL
8* cuuot (jiao’iv ctuat, 7ra><$ ovk ivravda cSct^au, av-
tol tc rà fSeXnaTa Xeyourcç Kai roùç iÇapapra-
vovras aTTOTpéTrovTes ;
5° ¥I(Tû)S S* av €X01 twtw OTL iSeSoLK€L, fcaî Û/ICüU
touto cutotç LKavov corai. 07tcüç tolvvv pfj cfiavij-
crerai èv tw Xoyaj rotç rpiaKovra êvavTLovpevos •
et Sc prjy êvTavdoî StjXoç ccrrat ort c/cctuà rc aurai
rjpecrK€, Kal toctovtov èSvvaro Sicrre Ivavnovpevos
prjSèv KaKov nadelv vif avTcov. XPVV avTov
virèp tt}ç uperepaç o-ajrrçptaç ravTTjv rr/v rrpodv-
ptau c^ctu, àXXà p?) U7rcp ®r)papévovç, oç ctç upaç
51 iroXXà i^rfpapTev. àXX* outoç tt)u peu ttoXlv
ixBpàv ivopi^ev etuat, roùç S* uperepouç e^Æpoùç
<£tXouç, a>ç àpefiorepa ravra cya> 7roXXotç T€Kpr)pl-
otç TrapacrTijcrù), Kal ràç 7rpoç aXX^Xouç Sta^opàçXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
21
oi>X virèp vjxcov aXX’ virèp èavTœv yuyvopevas, oiro-
repoi ravra irpaÇovari Kal Trjç iroXecuç âp^ovcn.
el yàp virèp tcüv àSiKOvpivcüv ècrraaialpv, irov S2
KaXXiov àv rjv àvSpl àpyovTi, r) ®pacrvfiovXov <î>u-
Xrjv KareikiqfyoTos, tôt èmSt'iÇacrdai tt)v avrov
evvoiav ;	6 S' àvr\ rov èirayyeiXacrdaL tl r) irpà-
£ai àyaOov irpoç roùç inl $>vXf}, êXOcjv perà tcüv
crvvapypvToyv els ^aXaplva Kal ’EXevcrivdSe rpia-
Kocrtouç tcüv itoXltcüv àirijyayev els ro SecrpcüTrp
piov, Kal pia	a^T^v àiràvTCüv Oavarov fcare-
xfjrjC^LcraTO. èirecS77 Sè elç rov Ileiyoaia rjXOopev Kal 53
al rapa^cà yeyevrjpèvai rjcrav Kal irepl tcüv SiaXXa-
ycàv ol Xoyot èyivovTO, 7roXXàç eKarepot èXir iSas
eiyopev irpos âWyjXovç êcrecrOaL a>ç àpcfyoTepou èSei-
Çapev. ol pèv yàp €K Heipaicüç KpeiTTovç ovtcç
elacrav avrovç àireXOeîv • ol Sè etç ro àcrrv èXOov- 54
T6Ç rovç pèv rpiaKOvra êÇefiaXov irXrjv <&€lScüvo<;
/cal ’EpaTOcrOévovç, àpxovTaç Sè rovç €K€lvolç e;(0i-
cttovç eiXovTO, rjyovpevoi SiKauoç àv viro tcüv av-
tcüv tovç re TpiaKovra pLcrélcrdai Kal rovç èv
Ueipaieî ÿiXeicrQai. tovtcüv tolvvv <3>etScov 6 tcüv 55
TpiaKOVTa yevopevoç Kal <IttttokXijç Kal ’E7rt^ap^ç
o AapiTTpevç Kal eTepoi ol Sokovvt€s eivai èvavTLCü-
TaTOL XapLKXei Kal Kptrta Kal Trj eKeivcüv cTaipeta,
€7T€iStj avtoI €tç TTjv àp\Vv KaTéaTrjaav, 7roXv pet-
cttcLctiv Kal iroXepov iirl tovç èv Ueipaiei toiç
è£ acrreoç èiroLrjcrav • otç Kal cfravepœç èireSei^avTo 56
ort ovx virèp tcüv èv Ueipaueî ovS’ virèp tcüv àSiKOJç22
XII. KATA EPATO20ENOYS.
anoXXvptévcov ècrracriatpv, oùS5 ot re0vecores avrovs
èXvnovv, oùS* ot pttXXovres ano0aveicr0 ai, àXX* oi
57 peZlpv 8vvapevoi /cal Qacrcrov 7rXovrovvreç.	Xa-
fiovres yàp t<xç dpyas /cal rrjv noXtv dptcfrorépouj
inoXéptovv, rots re rptaKovra navra ka/cà eiprya-
orptévots /cal vpuv navra /ca/cà nenov0ocn. Katrot
rovro nacru 8rjXov rjv, on et pèv e/cetuot a8tKcos
ëcfrevyov, vptëts St/cata/ç, et S’ ù/xetç aSt/ccaç, ot rpta-
Kovra St/catwç • où yàp St) erépcov epycov alrtav
Xa/3oVreç e/c t^ç 7ro'XecdÇ è^enecrov, aXXà rovrcov.
58	wcrre crcf)68pa \pr) opyLl3ecr0ai, ort «^etSa/u aipe0els
ù/xaç StaXXafat /cal Karayayeîv, rcov avrcov epycov
’EparocrdeveL perelye /cal tt) aùr# yvcoptrj rovs pev
Kpetrrovs avrcov 81 vptas /ca/c<Sç noiétv erot/xoç r\v,
vptv 8è a8iKcos cjyevyovcriv où/c rj0éXy)crev ano8ovvai
rrjv noXtv, àXX’ èXdcov etç Aa/ceSat/x,oua eneiOev aù-
Toùç crrpar evecr0 ai, 8ia/3aXXcov on Boicorcov r) noXis
ecrrat, /caî aXXa Xeycov otç afero neicreiv paXicrra.
59	où 8vvdpevo<? Sè toutcüu rvyetv, etre /cal tcüu iepcov
èpno8cov ovrcov etre /cal avrcov où füovXopiévcov,
eKarov rdXavra è8aveicraro, tVa e^ot èniKOvpovs
puerdovcrQai.	/cal Avcrav8pov ap^ovra r/njeraro,
evvovcrrarov ptèv ovra rrj oXiyap^ta, KaKOvovcrra-
rov Bè rfj noXei, pucrovvra Sè ptaXtcrra rovs ev
60	üetpatet. picr0cocrdpevoi Sè navras av0pconovs
en 6Xé0pco r^ç 7roXeû>ç, /cal noXets enayovres, /cal
reXevrcovres Aa/ceSatjaoutouç /cal r<ùu crvppaycov
onocrovs ê8vvavro neterat, où StaXXafat aXX* a7ro-XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
23
XeVai irapecrKevàtppro ryp 1toXlp et prj 8C àz'Spaç
àyadovs, otç vpeîs 8rjXd>(rare 7Tapa rS>p è)(0p(op
8lkt)p Xa/Sopreç, on /cal €K€lpol<; yapip dnoScocrere.
ravra Sè eiriaracrde pep /cal aàrot, /cal oTS* on ov 61
Set papTvpaç irapaa^écrd ai • o/xcüç Se • èyco re
yàp Seo/xat àpairavcacrdai, v/acü^ r* èvLoiç rj8iop &/ç
TrXno'TOiv roùç avTOvç Xoyovç aKoveip.'
MAPTYPE2.
<ï>epe S^ /cal 7T€/ol Sypapepovs a>ç a// 8vp<opai 62
8ià ^pa^vrdrojp 8i8a£ù). 8eopai 8* vpa>p à/covcrai
virep r êpavrov /cal tt?ç 7roXecoç. /cal pr)8epl rovro
irapaarr}, à>ç ’EparocrÆeVoi/ç klp8vp€vopto<; ©rjpa-
pepovç KCLTrjyopù) * irvpOapopai yàp ravra airoXo-
yrjcrecrdai avrop, on eKelpù) c^tXoç Tp' /cal raiz'
avrcop epyo)P peret^e. /catrot om<f>68pi àp avrop 63
oîpai fjterà ®e/ztcrro/cXeovç iroXirevopepop irpocnroi-
eicrOai irparreip o7rcoç oiKoSoprjdycrerai rà reC^rj,
oirore /cal per à (drjpapepovç 07T<wç KaOaipedrjcrerai.
ov yàp pou 8okovctlp lctov à£ioi yeyeprjcrdai4 o
p,èz> yàp AaKe8aipoPLCop âicoprcop coKo86pycrep av-
ja, oSroç Sè roùç 7roXiraç è£a7raryo-a<; KadeiXe.
rrepiéarrjKep ovp rrj iroXei rovpapnop y a>ç eî/coç 64
7p\ " à£iop pep yàp /cal tous <J>lXov<; roùç ®ypapé-
povç 7rpo(Ta7roXù)Xépai, 7rX^v et rtç ervyyapep e/cet-
p(p ràpavrla irparrcop • zw Sè op<S Taç Te a7ro-
Xoytaç etç iieeipop àpa<f>epopepas, rovs r €K€lpù)24
XII. KATA EPAT02@EN0Y2.
crvvovTas TipacrOai Treipcopévovs, cocrnep ttoXXcov
ayadcov aIrLov àXX* ov peyaXcov kolkùjv yeyevrjpé-
65	vov. oç 7rp(OTOv pèv TTjç irporépas oXiyap^ta^
atrtcüraroç èyéveTo, 7reicraç u/xaç ttjv ènl tcov
TerpaKoatcov noXiTeiav èXécrdai. Kal 6 pèv TraTrjp
avTOv tcov irpofïovXcov cov ravr eirparrev, avroç
Sè Sokcov evvovçTTaToç eivai tolç irpdypacri crrpa-
66	rT/yoç V7T* avTcov XjpéOrj. Kal ecos pèv ènpaToi
ttmttov èavTov irapeiyev • e7reiSr) Sè Heicr avSpov
pèv Kal KdWaLcrxpov Kal érépovs écopa irporépovs
avrov yivopivovs, ro Sè vpeTepov 7rXf}0os ovk4tl
fiovXopevov tovtcov aKpoacrdai, tôt 77877 Sia re
rov 7rpoç è/ceivouç cf)dovov Kal ro irap vpcov Seoç
67	perecr^e r<Sv * ApiçrTOKpaTovs epycov, /SovXopevoç
Sè tco vpeTepco TrXijdeL So/ceîv 7tioto? eivai ’àvti-
cf>covTa Kal 5Ap^eirToXepov (^iXrarovç o^raç avrçî
KaTrjyopcov direKTeivevy eîs toctovtov 8è /ca/aaç 77X-
0ev, aicrre apa pév Sià ttjv 7rpoç ètfeivovç ttLcttw
vpaç KaTeSovXcocraTO, Sià Sè ttjv 7rpoç v/x,aç tovç
68	cfytXovç àircoXecre. TLpcopevoç Se /cal rcü^ peyicTTcov
à^iovpevos, auroç éirayyeiXdpevo^ crcocreiv ttjv 7ra-
Xiv avroç a7rcüXecre, cj>acrKcov irpaypa evprjKeva 1
/xeya Kai 7roXXou aÇiov. ynéa^ro Se elpTjvr/v
TTOirjCTeiv prfTe opr/pa Sovç prjTe rà rei^ KaOeXcov
prjTe ràç vavç napaSovs • ravra Se elnely pèv ov-
69	8evi rjOéXrjcrev, eKeXevcre Sè ovtco mcrTeveiv, v/xeiç
8e', 5 dvSpe<; *A0r)vaîoi, TrpaTTôvcrr)<z pèv Trjç év
'Apeico irdyco fiovXfjç crcoTrjpia, dvTikeyovTcov SeXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
25
7toXXcov ®rjpapévei, elSoreç Sè on oi pèv àXXoi àv-
0pù)7TOL TCOV 7ToXepiCOV €VeK€V TaTTOppiqTa TTOLOVVTaij
CKcîi'oç S* èv rois avrov iroXirais ovk r/deXrjcrev
elrreiv ravra à 7rpoç rovç 7ToXepuovç epeXXev e£>eu',
o/xû)Ç €7T€Tpé\ffOLT€ avrco irarpiSa Kal 7rcuSaç Kal
yvvaiKas Kal v/xaç avrouç.^^p Sc £*> /xèi/ VTrecr^ero 7°
ovSèv enpaÇev, ovrcos Sè èvere0vpr)TO a>ç
piKpàv /cal à(T0€vr) yevécr0ai rrjv ttoXiv, cocrre irepl
£)V ovSels 7T(07rore ovre tcov iroXeplœv ipvrjcr0r) ovre
TCOV TToXlTCOV rjXTTiae, TavO* Vpà<S €7T€U7€ %/Oafai,
V7ro AaKeSaipovLcov àvayKatppevos, àXX’ avros
ckcu'oiç iirayyeXXopevos, roS re IlcipawSç rà ret^
irepieXelv /cal rr)v viràp^ovarav iroXireLav /caraXG-
crat, ciSàç ort, et pr) 7tolctcov tcov eXiriScov ano-
O’T€pri0rjcrecr0€y rayeiav rrap avrov ttjv npcopiav
Kopiei<r0e.	Kal to reXevralov, S) âvSpeç St/cacrrat, 71
ov 7rporepov eïacre ttjv eKKXiqcrLav yevé<j0ai, coüç 6
Xeyopevos vif eKeivcov /catyooç impeXcos vn avrov
ènqprj0y7, Kal peTeirepxfjaro pèv ràç /xerà Avcrav-
8pov vavç c/c Sapov, iireSTjprjcre Sè ro tcov 7roXc-
picov a-rparoireSov. rore Sè rovrcov vrtapyovrcov, 72
Kal yrapovrcov AvcravSpov Kal <î>tXo^ctpovç Kal MtX-
naSov, 7repi ttJç 7roXtT€taç rr)v eKKXiqcriav iyroiow,
ïva prjre prjrcop avrotç prjSels ivavnolro pr/Sè
arreiXoî, vpeîç re prj rà rrj rroXei crvpÿépovra cXoï-
<r#c, àXXà TaKCtVotç SoKOvvra \pr)(f>LcraLcr0€.	àva- 73
crràç 8c Srjpapevrjç eKeXevcrev vpà<; rpuxKOvra
âvSpdcnp enirpeiljaL rrjv ttoXiv, Kal Ty rroXireia26
XII. KATA EPATOS0ENOY2. ,
Xprjcrdai rjv Apa/courtSijç ànécfyaivev.	vpetç S*
opco? /cat ovtù) Sta/cetpeuot èdopvfie'Lre a>ç ou kolrp
croureç ravra • éytyvcocrKere yàp ort irepi SouXetaç
/cat èXevOepiaç eu e/cetu# rrj r/pépa e^e/cX^crtà^ere.
74	©^papeVrçç Se, ai àuSpeç St/cacrrat, (/cat toutcou
upàç auroù? pàprupaç 7rapefopat) et7reu ort ouSèu
avTù) péXot, rov vperépov Gopvfiov, êireiSr) 7roXXoùç
peu ’AOrjvaLœv elSetr] roirç rà opo ta irpàrrovra^
avrœ, SoKovvra Se AvaàvSpco /cat Aa/ceSatpoutotç
Xeyot. per e/cetuou Sè AucrauSpoç àuacrràç àXXa
ré 7roXXà €177e /cat oTt 77*apacr7rouSouç upàç e^ot,
/cat ort ou 7rept 7roXtretaç uptu êcrrai aXXà 7rept
cra/TTjptaç, et p?) TroirjO'ed* a ©^papeurçç /ceXeuet.
75	tlSu S* eu r# e/c/cX^o’ta ocrot àuSpeç ayadol rjaav,
yuoureç rrjv 7rapacrKevr)v /cat ttju audy/aju, ot peu
aurou pe'uoureç y](rvyiav rjyov, ot Sè a>^ouro airlov-
reç, tovto youu crc^uxtu auTotç cruuetSoreç, ort ou-
Sèu /ca/cou ttj 7roXet exjj7)(j)Lcravro • oXtyot Se Ttueç
/cat 7rovy)po\ /cat /ca/ccjç j3ov\ev6pevoi rà^^oo’ra-
76 ydévra èyeiporovrjaav. iraprjyyéXXero yàp atfrotç
Se'/ca peu ouç ©^papeVrçç a7rèSet£e ^etpoTouijcrat,
Se'/ca Sè ouç ot KaêecrrrjKore^ e<f>opoi /ceXeuoteu,
Se/ca S5 e’/c rcüu Trapourcou • outû> yàp rrjv uperepau
’àcrô éveiav ècopojv /cat rrjv aurcüu Suuaptû ^7rt-
crravro, cScrre 7rporepov rjSecrav rà peXXoura eu r#
77	è/c/cX'rço'ta 7rpœ)(0Tjcr€crdai. ravra Se ovk epol Set
7rtcrTeuo_at, aXXà e/cetuw • rràvra yàp rà vif èpov
eiprjpéva eu Ty fiovXy àiroXoyovpevo^ eXeyeu,XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
27
OVeiBl^COV flèv Toîs <j)€VyOV(TlV, 071 Bl OLVTOV ACO/TfcX-
Boiev, ovBèv fypovTitpvTtov AaKeBaipovicov, oveiBl-
IfiïV Sè TOlÇ 7TjS 7ToXl7€iaS jLC€Té^OVCTIV 071 TrdvTùiV
tù)V TreTrpaypévœv rocs elprjpévois TpoiroLÇ vtt épov
avroç atrtoç yeyevrjpévos tolovtcov rvyydvoi, 1roX-
Xàç mcrretç avroç epya) SeSûJKGüÇ /eat 7rap’ CKeivœv
opKOVç el\r)(f)(üÇ. Kal to(tovtù)v Kal erépcov kolkojv 78
Kal aicr)(p(ov Kal iraXai Kal ï'ecoerrt kcll piKpcov Kal
peyaXœv clItlov yeyevrjpévov ro\prj(TOV(Tiv auroù?
<£tXouç ov7as àno^alveiv, ov^ U7rèp u/aûji/ airoBa-
V0V70S ®r)papévovs àXX* V7rèp rrçç avrov irovrjplas,
Kal SucatcüÇ pev iv bXiyapyia Biktjv Bov70s (rjBr)
yàp avTTjv fcarèXucre), Sucaicoç S’ af êv BrjpoKpa-
71a • Stç yàp vpàs KareBovXdcraTO, rœv pèv Trapov-
tù)V Karaÿpovojv, rœv Sè aitovtcov èiriBvpcjv, Kal
tû) feaXXtemw ovopœri ^pcopevoç SeLvorarœv épycov
StSa<r/câXoç /caracrraç.
Ilept jnèz' Toivvv %iqpapévovs iKava pol èerrt rà 79
KaTTfyoprjpéva • rjK€i S’ vpîv eKeîvos 6 Kaipos, èt> a>
Set crvyyvcoprjv Kal eXeov pr) eîvai iv raïs v per épais
yvaïpais, aXXà irapà ’FjparocrBévovs Kal rcov tovtovl
crvvapyovTcov Blktjv Xafieîv, prjSè piayopévovs \_pèv~\
KpeirTovs eîvai tcov TroXepicov, xjjrjÿiÇopévovs Sè t/t-
tovç Tœv ê^Bpcov.	pijS*	<f)a<ri peXXeiv irpa^eiv 80
7rXeia) xdpiv avroîs terre, 77 a>v iiroiiqa-av opyi^ecrBe •
/i/rçS* d7rovcri pèv rotç rpiaKOvra eTrifiovXevere, 7rap-
ovras S" ac^rjre * ju/rçSè tt)ç rv^iqs, rj rovrovs 1Tapé-
Scüfee rg rroXet, KaKiov vpîv avroîs fiorjOrjcrrjTe.28
XII. KATA EPATO20ENOYS.
81	KarrjyopyjTaL Srj ’EparocrÆeVouç Kal tmv tovtov
<f)ikù)v9 oîç ràç ânoXoylas dvoicrei Kal peO* S>v
aurai rauTa TréirpaKTaL. 6 pévTOL dyàv ovk ê£
lctov TT) 7roXet Kal ’Qparocrdévei • ouroç pèv yàp
KaTTjyopoç Kal Si/cacrn)ç auroç rjv ra)v KpLvopévcov,
rjpetç Se vvvl etç KaTrjyopiav Kal airoXoyiav Kadé-
82 crTapev.	Kal ovtol pèv tovç ovSèv àSLKOvvraç
aKpLTOvç oLTréKTeivav, vpeîç Sè tovç diroXécravTaç
ryp ttoXlv Karà rov vopov ajoure Kpivetv, irap o*v
ovS* àv irapavopcos jSovXopevoL Slktjv XapfïaveLV
àtfiav tcov aScKrjpaTcov a>v ttjv 1toXlv rjhLKrjKacrL
XafioLTe. tl yàp àv rradovreç Slktjv ttjv àÇ'iav
83	elrjcTav tcov epycov SeSoi/coreç ; rroTepov et avrovç
aTroKTeivoiTe Kal rovç 7TatSaç avTœv, LKavrjv àv tov
<f)6vov Slktjv Xdfîoipev, cov ovtol 7raTepa<; Kal utetç
Kal àheX<f>ov<$ aKpiTovs aiT€KT€Lvav ; âXXà yàp et
Ta xprjpaTa Ta <f>avepà SrjpevcraLTe, feaXaiç àv e^ot
rj T fl TToXtL, 7]Ç ovtol 7ToXXà elXrjc^acT LV y Tj rotç tStaî-
84	ratç, ü)v otfctaç è^eTropdrjcrav ; iireiSr) tolvvv rrdv-
ra 7tolovvt€> Slktjv trap aura\v ovk àv SvvaLcrOe
Xafielv, irύ ovk alcr^pov vpZv Kal tjvtlvovv a7roXt-
Treîv, rjvTLva Ttç fîovXoLTO rrapà tovtcov Xap/Savetv ;
7ràv S* av poL So/cet ToXprjcraL, ocrriç vvvl ov^ crê-
pait OVTCOV T COV SLKaCTTCOV dXX’ aVTCOV TO)V Aca/cajç
tt€ttov66tù)v, yjk€l àiroXoyrfO’opevoç npos avTOvç
roùç paprvpaç ttJç tovtov Trovrjpias • toctovtov rj
85	vpcov KaTaiT€(f)p6vr)K€V rj ire pots 7remcrT€VK€V. £>v
dpcf)OT€pœv d^LOV êTnpeXrjdrjvaL, èvdvpovpévovs otlXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
29
ovt dv €K€Lva éSvvavTo iroieîv prj hépcov orv/jarpar-
tovtcov ovt av vvv èTre^etprjcrav èX0eîv prj vno tcov
ovtcov olopevoi crco0rjcréa0ai, oî ou tovtois rjKOVcri
/3or)0TjorovTeç, àXXà rjyovpevoi TroXXrjv aSeiav crcfjL-
(TIV €<T€(T0ai TCOV [ré] TT eTTp aypév CO V KoX TOV XoiTTOV
TTOieiv b ti av fiovXcovTai, ei tous peyicrTcov KaKcov
amous XafiovTes a^crere.
9 AXXà /cal tcov ijvvepovvTœv auTots a£iov 0avpa- 86
£eiv, 7TOTepov coç KaXol Kaya0ol aiTrjo’ovTai, ttjv
avTûiv àpeTTjv 7rXeiovos àfjiav a7ro(j)aivovTes Trjs
tovtcov irovr^pias' èfiovXoprjV pévT dv auToùs ovtco
Trpo0vpovs eîvai crco^eiv ttjv ttoXiv, cocnrep ovtoi
a7roX\vvai • r) güç Seivol Xéyeiv aTroXoyrjcrovTai /cal
rà tovtcov épya 7roXXou a£ia airoÿavovcriv. àXX*
ov% vnep vpnov ouoets avTcov ovoe Ta àiKaia ttco-
7totc iTreyelprjcrev ehreiv.
9 AXXà tovç papTvpas d£iov iSeiv, oî tovtols pap- 87
TvpovvTes ovtcov KaTrjyopovcri, <r<f>6Spa €771X1707x0-
j/as /cal evrj0eis vopitpvTes vpas et^at, et Stà //,èu
tou vperépov 7rXrj0ovs aSeujç r/yovvT ai tov ç Tptà-
KOVTa crcocreiv, Stà Sè *EpaTocr0évr]v Kal tovs crvv-
dpx°VTaç avTov Seivov rjv /cal t<Su Te0vecoTcov èif
€K<j)Opàv èX0€Îv. KaiTOl OVTOI pèv CT(O0€VT€Ç iraXiv 88
dv SvvaivTo TTjV iroXiv arroXécrai • eKeîvoi Se', ouç
outoc dircoXecrav, TeXevTtjcravTes tov fil ov Trépas
éxpvcri Trjs napà tcov èx0p£>v Tipcopias. ou/c oùu
Seivov ei tcov pèv aSiKcos Te0vecoTcov ol cf>iXoi crvv-
aTrcoXXvvTO, aurotç Se Totç ttjv ttoXiv aTroXécracriv30
XII. KATA EPAT02©EN0Y2.
hrjTTOv ht €K(f)opàv noXXol rj^ovcriVy oTrore fiorjOeiv
89 tootovtol TrapacTKevdtpvT ai ; Kal pèv Srj 7toXXco
paov rjyovpac elvau vrrèp cbv v/xetç indcr^ere dvTet-
7reîv, rj vnèp œv ovtol TrerroLijKacrLv àTroXoyrjcra-
crOai. KCLLTOi Xéyovcriv d>ç ’EparocrOeveL eXa^tcrra
TCOV TpiOLKOVTa Kcucà elpyacrTai, Kal Sià tovto au-
tov a^iovcL <jco0rjvai • otl Sè tcov aXXcov 'EXXrjvcov
Tr\el(TTa eis vpàç iÇrjpapTrjKev, ovk olovrai ^prjvai
90	avrov ànoXecr0ai. vpeîs 8è Séparé rjv riva yvco-
prjv e^ere rrepl tcov npaypaTcov. el pèv yàp tqv-
tov KaTa\fjr)(f)L€L(TOe, SrjXoL êcrecrOe wç opyitppevoi
tols ireirpaypévoL^* el Sè d7roi/jr)(f)L€Lcr0€, ôfârjcre-
cr0e tcov avTœv epycov €7TL0vprjTal tovtolç ovTeç,
Kal ov^ €^er€ Xéyetv otl rà viro 'rcov rpiaKOvra
91	Trpo(nay0évTa hroieire • vvvl pèv yàp ovSelç v/xaç
dvayKa^ei irapà ttjv vpeTepav yvcoprjv d7ro\jjr)(f>l-
£ecr#ac.	coctte crvp/3ovXevco pr/ tovtcov d7ro\f;r)cl)L-
trapevovs vpcov avTcov KaTa\fjr)<f)Lcracr0ai.	fx/rçS*
ol€ct0€ KpvfîSrjv eîvaL ttjv xjjfjcjrov * <f>avepàv yàp
rfj 7ToXec Trjv vperépav yvcoprjv 7roLrjcreTe.
92	BovXopat Sè ôXtya eKarepovç avapvrjcraç /cara-
fîaiveiv, rovç re aorreoç Kal tovs 4k IIeiyoauSç,
ïva ràs vplv Stà tovtcov yeyevr)piva% <rvp(f>opà<z
irapaSetypara eyovTeç ttjv xfjrjcjrov <j>epr)T€. Kal
irpcoTov pèv octol acrreoç ea're, crKé\lfacr0e otl
vito tovtcov ovtco crcf)6Spa rjp)(ecr0€i cocrTe aSeXcfroLÇ
Kal vlecTL Kal 7roXtratç r\vayKat>ecj0e 7ToXepelv tol-
OVTOV 7ToXtpOV, èv Cp f)TTr)0évT€<Z pèv TOUS VLKrjcTaCTLXII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
31
ro Icrov e^eTe, vua]cravT€<; 8’ àv tovtolç eSovXevere.
Kal roùç iSiovç ot/couç ovrot pèv \_dv~\ €/c 7W 7rpa- 93
ypaTcov peyaXovs iKTijcravTo, vpeiç Sè Sià roi/ 7rpoç
âXXrjXovç 7roXepov eXarrovç l^€T€* crwctx^eXeicrÆai
p.èï' yàp upaç ovfc tj^lovv, crvvSLafîaXXeo’daL S*
rjvdyKatpv, €tç toctovtov v7repoi//iaç ekdovres cocrre
ov tcov dyadcov KOLvovpevoL mcrTovs vpaç 4ktcovto,
aXXà tcui^ ovecScov /xeraStSo^reç eü^ovç coovto eîvcu.
av0* cbv v/xetç pw Toî OappaXeco <Weç, fca05 oaw 94
8vvacrde, Kal vnèp vpcov avTcov Kal vnèp tcov è/c
Iletpataiç TLpcopyjcracrde, èvdvprjdeVreç /xèi/ ort u7ro
tovtcov irovrjpoTaTcov ovtcov rjp^ecrde, èvOvpaqOévTes
Sè otl per avSpcov vvv aptcTTcov 7roXLTevecr0€ Kal
tols TroXepCoLS pa^ecrde Kal nepl ttjç 7toX€cüç y8ov-
Xevecrde, avapvrjcrdévTes Sè tcov ilTLKOvpcov, ovç oS-
tol (frvXaKas rrjç aÿerépas aPXV^ Ka'L T19ç vperepaç
SovXeias €tç ttjv aKponoXLv Karécmqa-av. Kal 7rpo? 95
v/xaç ftev cri woXXcov ovtcov ehreiv TocravTa Xéyco.
dcroc 8* c/c IleipcucüÇ €<rr€, irpcorov pèv ra)v ottXcov
àvapvrj<rdr)T€, otl 7ro\\àç pa^aç iv rfj àXXorpia
pa)(€<rdp€V0L ov)( inro 7"<Sz> iroXepicov à\\’ v7ro tov-
t<wi' elprjVTqç ovcrr/s àÿrjpeOrjTe rà oirXa, hT€L0' otl
è^€Kiqpvy6rjTe pèv zk Trjs 7roXecoç, ^ vplv ol iraTi-
pe<; TrapeSocav, cjyevyovTaç Sè vpdç €K tcov 7roXecov
itjrjTovvTO. dvd' a>v opyLcrOrjTe pèv cogrrçp ot 96
i<f)€vyeT€, avapvrjdOiqTe Se Kal tcov aXXcov KaKcov
a TrerrovOaTe vif avtcov ol roùç pèv ck tt}s àyo-
paç roùç S’ €K tcüï/ lepcov crvvap7rd^ovTe<; yStatwç32
XII. KATA EPATO20ENOY2.
iTreKTeivav, roùç Sè àno t4kvcov Kal yovécov Kal
yvvaiKCov à<f>é\KOVTes cfrovéaç avTcov rjvdyKaorav
yevécrdai Kal ovSè Tacf>rjç rrjç vopilppiviqç elacrav
Tv^eîv, r/yovpevoi tt)v avTcov àpxqv fiefiaioTepav
97 eîz'at rrjs irapà tcov ôecov Ttpcopiaç.	ocroi Sè tov
Oavarov 8vécf)vyov, 7roXXa^o5 KLv8vvevoravTeç Kal
elç iroXXàç 7roXetç 7TXavrjdévTeç Kal iravTO)(6dev
iKKrjpvTTopevoi, êv8eeîç ovTeç rcov ê7TLT7j8eicov, ol
pèv èv TroXepia rrj 1rar/nSt roùç 7ratSaç KaTaXnrov-
reç, ol S* eu ^évrj yrj, iroWcov evavTiovpévcov rjXdeTe
elç tov Heipaid. noXXcov 8è Kal peyaXcov klvSvvcov
virapÇdvTcov av8peç ayaôol yevopevoi tovç pèv
TjXevOepcocraTe, rovç S* eiç tt/v TrarpL8a KarrjydyeTe.
98	et Sè è8vcrTV^(rj(TaTe Kal tovtcov r/papreTe, avrol
pèv àv Setcraureç icfrevyere pr/ iradr/Te rotavra oîa
Kal irporepov, Kal ovr âv iepa ovre fîcopol vpaç
a8iKovpevovç 8tà tovç tovtcov Tpoirovç <bcf)éXr)crav
a Kal tolç d8iK0V(TL (TCûTTjpia yiverai • ot Sè 7rat-
Seç vpcov, ocrot /xèu ivda8e rjcrav, u7ro tovtcov àv
vfipilpVTO, ol 8* €7Tl £évr)Ç pLKpùiv av €V€Ka <rv/x-
/SoXaCcov êSovXevov eprjpCa tcov èniKOvpiqcTOVTcov.
99	’AXXà yàp ou rà ptXXovTa ecrecrOat fSovkopai
Xéyeiv, Ta irpa^OévTa vno tovtcov ov 8vvapevoç
ehreiv • ov Sè yà/> èuoç KaTrjyopov ov Sè Suotu epyov
icTTiv, aXXà 7ToXXcüu. o/xcoç Sè rrçç è/x^ç TrpoOvpiaç
[ovSèu] èXX'XenrTai, virep Te tcov lepcov, a ovrot rà
/xèu aTré8ovTO Ta S* elcriovTeç eplaivov, U7rep T€ tt/ç
7ro'Xecyç, ?}u pLKpàv èiroiovv, vnép Te tcov vecoptcov,XII. AGAINST ERATOSTHENES. 33
a KaOeïkov, /cat virep tcov TeOvecorœv, oîç u/xeiç,
èTT€i$r) tficriv èirapvvai ovk rjSvvacrde, airodavovai
c'a ’	■ ~
{iorjdrjo’aTe. oî/xat S’ avroùç r)pa>v T€ OLKpoaaOai
Kal v/xaç etcreo’^at rrjv xfjrjÿov (frepovras, rj'yovpé-
vovs, ocroi /xèz/ àv tovtwv àno\jjr)(f)icrr)cr0€, avrSiv
6avatov KaTa\jj7)<f>L€L(r0cu, ocrot S* av irapà tovtwv
Slktjv \afio)<Tiv, V7rèp avrcjv ràç ri/xwptaç irenovrp
pévovs.
Uavcropai KaTrjyopojv. à/crç/coare, ècopaKare,
TreTrovdaTe, e^ere. Si/ca£ere.
iooINTRODUCTION
TO THE
ORATION AGAINST AGORATUS.
1 HIS oration, like the preceding, dérivés its chief value
from its historical contents. It is an accusation of Agoratus
for his share in the death of Dionysodorus, who with other
leaders of the popular party had fallen a victim to the révolu-
tion that brought the Thirty into power. It relates some of
the nefarious transactions that enabled the oligarchy to suc-
ceed in their plans, and to subvert for the second time the
ancient republican constitution.
Theramenes, determined to break the spirit' of the obstinate
Demos, after waiting for three months of famine to do their
work, and for Cleophon to be put to death, had at last
returned from his second embassy with the terms of peace.
Their acceptance was strenuously opposed by the démocratie
leaders. Among them were Strombichides, Eucrates, —
brother to the Nicias who commanded the ill-fated Sicilian
expédition, — Calliades, and Dionysodorus Now in order
that the oligarchy might carry their scheme into effect, these
men too must be removed, as Cleophon had been ; Agoratus,
a man of ignoble birth and antécédents, was selected as a fit
instrument for the purpose. He had years before managed to
secure a reward from the State on the claim of having been
accessory to the assassination of Phrynichus. Afterwards
he had somehow procured the enrolment of his name as aXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
35
citizen ; at the time of the events here related he was pre-
tending to identify himself actively with the movements of the
popular party. By order of the Senate, which was at the
time of the deliberations on the peace with Sparta strongly
oligarchie, he was arrested and induced to make a confession
implicating the leaders above named, as well as many others,
in a conspiracy against the State. They were arrested and
ihrown into prison. The peace was then made. Within three
months the Thirty were placed in power. One of their first
acts was to institute a trial of the imprisoned leaders and
sentence them to death. The description of this mock-trial
and of the parting scene in the prison forms a noteworthy
passage of the oration.
Of Dionysodorus we hâve no other information than what
is here given. He appears to hâve been one of the taxiarchs
for that year. His brother Dionysius, and a brother-in law
whose name does not appear, corne forward as prosecutors,
the latter delivering the principal accusing speech, one of the
unquestioned compositions of Lysias.
The manner of the indietment deserves notice. Instead of
the usual indietment for murder (ypa^rj <f>ovov), the prosecutors
avail themselves of the so-called process of Apagogê (à7rayü>y>?).
This process was preferred, it is supposed, in order to avoid
the more numerous legal forms and the intervening delays of
the other, especially since these would allow the escape of
the accused before trial. The Apagogê was a more direct
procedure, placing the accused under immédiate arrest, and
providing for a speedy trial under the conduct of the Eleven
before a Heliastic court. The only requisite preliininary was
that the accused should be brought before the Eleven, the
charges being made out in a bill or indietment which also
bore the name Apagogê. In its original form this indietment
could only be preferred when the person charged with crime
had been taken in the very act (è7r avToÿojpu, in flagranti), but36
XIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
practice had allowed its application to be extended to any
well-known or notorious offences. In the présent case, the
argument to justify resorting to this process (§§ 83-87) is
evidently the most difficult part of the speaker s task, and is
skilfully thrown, as indeed it well deserves, into the back-
ground.
The date is uncertain, but probably not earlier than b. c. 400.
Blass conjectures 398, or even later.
The following is a brief analysis :
I.	Exordium, §§ I-4.
II.	Statement of facts, originally attested by witnesses and documents,
with a résuîîiê of the calamities for which Agoratus is in
part responsible, §§ 5-48.
III.	Réfutation of the anticipated argument for the defence.
The accuser maintains :
(1)	A déniai of the charge is impossible in the face of* the
evidence, §§ 49, 50.
(2)	Justification of the act impossible, § 51.
(3)	The plea of compulsion of no avail, §§ 52 - 54.
(4)	The chief guilt not to be thrown upon Menestratus,
§§ 55-57*
IV.	Considérations bearing on the character of the accused :
(1)	His conduct compared with that of Aristophanes of Col-
leidæ, §§ 58-61.
(2)	The valuable citizens lost to the State compared with their
murderer Agoratus, a slave and the brother of three
notorious criminals, §§ 62-69.
(3)	Exposure of the fraud of his claim to hâve served the State
in the assassination of Phrynichus, and thereby to hâve
gained citizenship, §§ 70-76.
(4)	Not, as claimed, one of “ the men of Phyle, ” §§ 77-82-
V.	The validity of the indictment defended, §§ 83-87.
VI.	Déniai of the defendant's claim to the benefit of the amnesty,
§§ 88-91.
VII.	Peroration, §§ 92-97-XIII.
KATA ATOPATOT
[ENAEIEEQ2].
ITposhkei pép, S) àpSpeç Sikclcttoli, iraaiv
vpip TLjJL(op€LP virep T(ov àpSpûp oî àirédavov evpoi
optcç tù) 1Thrjdei r&> vpeTepco, 7rpo(njK€L Sè Kapol
oi>x yj^icrra • /c^Secrr^ç yàp poi rjv ùaovvaoStopos
Kal àvexjjioç.	TvyxaveL ovv èpol r/ avrr)
7T/OOÇ 5Ayoparov tovtopI koll tcü TrXrjdei rœ vpeTepco
virdpxovcra • ênpa^e yàp oSroç TOLavra, SC a vif
epov vvvl eÏKOTcoç piaeiTai, vno re vpcop, av debç
0é\r), Sucauoç TipcoprjdrjcreTai. ALOPVcroScopop yàp 2
top KTjjSeo’T^v top epop Kal erepovç 7roXXovç, a>p
Srj rà opopaTa aKOvcrecrde, apSpa<; oPTa<^àyadov<;
7repl to 7r\rj0oç ro vpeTepop, èirl tcop TpiaKOPTa <■
àn€KT€iP€f prjPVTrjs kot eKelpcop yepopepoç. TTOlTj^
craç Se ravra epè pèp ISia Kal eKacrTOP tcop 7rpocr-
t)k6ptû)p peyàXa eÇrjpLcocre, ttjp Sè ttoXlp Koivrj
iràcrap tolovtcop dpSpcop aTToa‘Tepr\a,aç ov piKpà,
êyà popVÇfl), efiXaxfjep. èyco ovp, apSpeÇ Si/ca- 3
errai, SiKaiop Kal octlop y^yovpai eîpai Kal epol Kal38
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
vpîv airacTL ripcopeler9ai KaO’ oorov e/caoToç Suva-
rai * KCLl 7TOIOVCTI TOLVTOL VOfJLiÇù) TjfJUV Kdl TTdpà
0eo)V Kcà Trap avOpconcov apeivov àv yiyvecrOai.
4 Set S* v/xaç, a> avBpes 9 Adr^valoi,	àpxVç T^v
irpayparcov dirdvTœv aKOvcrai, iv elSrjre irpoirov
pèv a> tpoirco vpuv r) SrjpoKpaTia KareXvdrj /cal v<j>
otov, ineira co r poircp oi avàpes vif 9Ayoparov
anédavov, /cal Srj 6 n dirodviqcTKeiv /xeXXo^reç
ineo-Krjxjjav • arravra y dp ravra aKpifiœç dv pa~
dovres rjhiov /cal ocricorepov 5Ayoparov Tovrovi
Karaxjjrjcfyi^oicrde. oOev ovv rjpetç re paerra StSa-
tjopev /cal u/xetç padijcrecrde, èvrevdev vpîv apÇopai
Sirjyeicrdai.
5	’E7retS^ yàp ai J'rjeç at vperepai SiecfrOapr/crav
/cal rà irpdypara èv rrj noXei àcrdevécTTepa èyeye-
vrjTOy ov rroXXcp xpdvcp verrepov at re ï'rjeç at Aa/ce-
haipovicov inl rov Heipaia àÿiKvovvrai, /cal a/xa
Xoyoi irpoç Aa/ceSat/xcwtovç 7repl ttjç eiprjvrj^ èyiy-
6	vovro. èv Sè t<5 xp®V(? tovtù) oi fîovXopevoi veco-
repa TTpdypaTa èv rfj rrdXei yiyvecrdai èrrefiov-
Xevov, vopiÇovreç KaXXicrTov Kaipov eiXrj(f)évai /cal
/xaXtara e^ tç3 rore xp^V Tirpdypara, a>ç avrol
7	Tj/SovXovTO, KaTacrTT]O-acr0ai. rjyovvro Sè ovSèv
aXXo crcjïLcriv èp7roSà)V eîvai rj tovs tov hiqpov
irpoecTTrjKOTaç /cal rovç crrparrjyovvras /cal ra^t-
apxpvvTaç. rovrovç ow è/3ovXovro âpcocryeircos
iK7ro§cüv TroiTjcracrdai, Iva paSicoç a fiovXoïvro Sta-
irpdrToivTO. 7rpcorov pèv ovv KXeocjycovTi ènèdevroXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
39
€K TpOTTOV TOLOVTOV.	OT€ y dp 7) TTpùJTTJ CKK^CTLa 8
7repl rfjç elpyvys èyLyvero, Aeat ot napà Aa/ceSat-
povio)v yKovre^ eXeyov i(f> otç erot/xot etev ttjv
elprjvrjv iroielcrdai AaAceSat/xovtot, et AcaracAea^et?/
rSiv rei)(S)v tù)v paKpœv inl 8e/ca oraSta eKarépov,
tot€ v/xetç re, a) avSpeç *AdrjvcuoL, ovac yvicryeaOe
aKOvcravTes irepl ra)v reiyojv rrjs KaTaŒKaÿrjç,
K\eo(j)Cüv re V7rè/) v/x<Sv irdvTùiv avacrràç avret7retv
cSç ovSevt rpoircû olov re et7/ 7rotetv ravra. /xerà 9
& ravra ©T/pa/xeVï/ç, eVt/3ovXev<vv tco TrXrjdei r<S
vperépco, avao'ràç Xeyet ort, eàv avrov eXrjcrOe 7repl
rrjç elprjvyç Trpecrfievrrjv avroKpdropa, Trouycreiv
(Serre pyre rœv reiycov SteXetv pyre aXXo ryv ttoXlv
èXarranrai pyhév • ototro Sè Acat aXXo rt àyadbv
irapà AaKehcupovCcov rfj 7roXet evpyaecrOai. 7ret- 10
crdévres Sè v/xetç etXecrÆe eAeetvov irpecrfievryv avro-
Kparopa, ov tûj 7rporepco eret (TTparrjybv ^etporo-
vydevTa aTreboKipacrare, ov vo/xt£ovreç evvovv etvat
rai irXydei rai vperepeo. eAcetvoç /xèv ovv iXdcov etç *1
AaAceSat/xova è/xetvev ètfet rroXvv ^pov°v, AcaraXt-
7Tcüv v/xaç TroXiopKOvpevovç, etScSç ro vperepov 77X77-
#oç èv àiropia èyopevov Kal Stà rov iroXepov Kal
rà AcaAcà rovç 7roXXovç rcüv èTnryheioiv èvSeetç
ovraç, vopLlpv, et biadeiy v/xaç airopcos cocnrep
hié0r)Kev, àcrpevœç biroiavTivovv iOeXrjcrai av elpy-
vyv TroiTjcracrOaL.	ot 8* èv0a8e V7ro/xeVovreç Acat 12
€7Ti)8ovX€vovTeç AcaraXv<rat ryv hypoKpariav etç
àyûva KXeo<£a>vra Aea^tcrrdcrt, 7r/)d<^>acrtv /xèv ort40
XIII. KATA AT0PAT0Y.
ovk rfXOev cîç rà onXa avaTravcropevoç, ro S* aXij-
#€Ç OTl àvT€LTT€V Vffèp VfJLtoV prj Ka0aLp€LV Ta T€i^(rj.
iiceLVù) pèv ovv ZtKacrTrjpiov TrapacrKevdcravTeç Kal
elcreX06vTe<; oi /SovXopevoL oXiyap^iav KaTacrTrjcra-
13	crdau a7T€KT€.Lvav kv Trf 7rpo(f>dcreL TavTTj. ®r)pa-
pevrjç Sè vcrTepov â(f)iKV€LTaL 4k AaKeSaipovoç.
7TpocriovTeq S* aura) tcÜj' Te crTpaTrjycov Tiveç Kal
tcov Ta^iap^cov, a>v rjv %Tpopfiiyihiq<; Kal Aiovvgto-
Scopos, Kal aXXoi nvèç tcov ttoXltcov evvoovvTes
vpîv, cSç y kSijXcocrav vcrTepov, r^yavaKTOvv crcf>6-
Spa. rjX0e yàp cfyépcov elprjvrjv TouavTrjv, rjv rjpeis
tpyco pa0ovTe<; êyvcopev • 7roXXoùç yàp tcov 1roXt-
Tcüi/ jcat àyadovs dircoXecrapev, Kal avTol viro tcov
14	TpiaKovTa k^rjXa0rjpev. rjv yàp dvn pèv tov errl
Stvca crraSta tcov paKpcov Teiycov SieXeîv oXa rà
paKpà Tei^rj KaTacrKatyai, dvn Sè tov àXXo tl dya-
6ov TTj 7ToXei evpécrdaL raç Te muç rrapahovvai rotç
AaKeSatpoVLOLS Kal ro irepl tov Tleipaià Tet^oç
15 TrepieXe'iv.	opcovTeç Se ovrot ot àvSpeç ovopaTi
pèv elprjvrjv yevopévrjv, tco S’ epyw rrjv SrjpoKpa-
Tiav KaTaXvopivrjv, ovk ecfracrav ê7rLTpé\jjaL Tavra
yeve(T0aL, ovk éXeovvreç, <0 av&peç *A0r)vaîoi, rà
T€L)(r), el rrecreiTai, ouSe Krjhopevoi tcov vecov, el
AaKehaipovioiç 7rapa8o0rjcrovTaL (ovèèv yàp avroîç
16	tovtcov TtXéxov fj vpcov eKacrrco irpocrr/Kev), aXX*
alcr0opevoi 4k tov Tponov tovtov to vperepov irXrj-
0oç KaraXvOrjcropevov, ov8* (a>ç (fracrt nveç) ovk
67n0vpovvTe<$ elprjvrjv ylyvecr0ai, dXXà fiovXopevoiXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
41
fieXria) rauTTjç elprjvy)v t<5 Srjpcp tmv 9K0rjvai(ov
TrouveracrOai. èvopilpv Se Svvij a ecr0 ai, /cal eirpa-
£av àv ravra, et prj vif 9Kyoparov rovrovi àirdi-
\ovto. yvov<z Sè ravra ©rypapeVrçç /cal oi àXXoi 17
ol èirifiovkevovTe'? vpiv, on etert rtveç oî kcoXv-
1rovcri rov Srjpov KaraXv0rjvai /cal èvavri(ocrovrai
7repi ttjç eXev0epiaç, eïXovro, rrpiv rr)v eKKXrjcriav v
rrjv irepl rrjs eiprjvqç yevé(T0ai, rovrovç Trpœrov ets
SiafîoXàs /cal kivSvvovç Karaarijcrai, ïva p/rçSelç
e/ceî virep tov vperépov rrXrj0ov<? àvnXeyoï. èiri- 18
fiovXrjv ovv ToiavTTjV emfiovXevovcri. rrei0ov<ji
yàp 5Kyoparov rovrovi pr)vvrr)v /car à r<ov crrparTj-
ycîv /cal tw ra^iapyiov yevéa0ai, ov ÇvveiSora
e/cetvotç, 5 àvSpeç 9K0r)vaioi, ovSév (ov yàp Srjirov
èieéivoi ovra/ç àvoryroi rjcrav /cal d(f)iXoi, a/erre 7repl
rrjXiKOvrcov àv TrpaypaTùiv irparrovreç 5Kyoparov
cüç TTKjrbv /cal evvovv, SovXov /cal è/c SovXûjv ovra,
rrapeKaXecrav), — àXX5 èSo/cet avrotç ovroç inirij-
Setoç elvat p/rçvvrrjç. ifîovXovro ovv aKovra SoKeîv 19
avrov /cal p?) eKOvra prjvveiv, oVcüç iricrrorepa vpîv
V7TO<f)aivoiTO. a>ç Sè e/càv ipnjvvo-e, /cal vpàç ot/xai
reuv Treirpaypévcov alo’0iqo’ecr0ai. exenrépirovai v
yàp eîç rrjv fîovXrjv [rrjv irpo rœv rpiaKovra )8ov-
Xevovorav] SeoKpirov rov tov ’EXac^ocrri/crov /ca-
Xovpevov o Se ©ed/eptroç ovroç eratpoç 77V r<v
*Kyopara) /cal eirirTjSeio^. rj Se fîovXrj rj 7rpo rcSv 20
rpiaKovra fiovXevovcra Sié(f)0apro /cal oXtyap^taç
67Te0vpei, à/ç terre, pakicrra. reKprjpiov Se'• oi42
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
yàp 770XX01 oi e/cetVr;? Trjî fiovXrjs rrjv VŒTtpav
fîovXrjv ttjv inl tcov rpiaKOvra è/3ovXevov. tov S*
evetca ravra Xêycu vplv ; Iv elSrjre otl rà -
crpaTa rà ezceu'ryç 777Ç fiovXfjs ovk èif evvoLa rrj
vperépa àXX* eVt KaTaXvcrei tov Srjpov tov vptTé-
pov airavTOL èXeyero, ko! a>ç tolovtols ovcnv avrotç
21	TOV VOVV 7TpO(T€)(7]Te.	61ÇrtXdcûV Sè CtÇ TCLVT7)V TTjV
/3ovXr)V èv aiTOppTjTO) (deOKpLTOS piJVV6L OTV ŒvXXe-
yovTaL Tiveç èvavTuocropevoL rotç rore Aca^tcrra-
/xeVotç irpdypacri. rà pev ovv ovopaTa ovk £<f)r)
avTœv êpeïv Kad* çkolcttov * opKOvç re yà/o o/xû)-
pOKevaL TOVS aVTOVÇ CK6LV0LÇ, KCLl ÇXVŒL eT€pOV$ Ol
êpOVŒL rà ÔvopaTCL, avroç Sè OU/C Ctf 77076 7TOifjcTCU
22	rauTa. koItoi et eVc TrapcujKevrjS iprjvveTO, 77gSç
ov/c rjvdyKacrev rj ftovXrj elirelv rà ovopaTa ©eo-
KpiTOv Kal prj àvcxivvpov tt]v prjvvcriv TroiTjcracrOaL;
vvvl Sè tovto to xjjijÿLcrpa xfjrj^l^eTaL.
*H3>I2MA.
23	*E77£tS7) TOLVVV TOVTO 70 \jj7j(f)LCrpa i\jj7)<l>i(T07jy
KaTepxpvTai €77t 7oz> *AyopaTov etç 70z> Iletpaia ot
alpeOévTeç tù)v fiovXevT(üv> Kal TrepiTv^ovTes avT<S
êv àyopa êtflTovv àyeiv. wapayevopevoç 8e Nt/ctaç
#cat Ntzco/xeVrçç #cat aXXot 7iz>e'ç, opœvTeç Ta irpa-
ypaTa ov\ oXa fiéXTLCTTa êv Trj iroXei ovTa, ayetz/
/xèz^ 7or *hryopaTOv ovk eÿaaav irporfcrecrdai, c
povvTO Se zcat rjyyvcovTo Kal œpoXoyovv irapd^ivXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
43
ctç TTjv fiovXijv. ypaxfjapevoL Se ot /3ovXevral rà 24
ovopara nûv èyyvcopévcov Kal kcoXvovtcov, âwL0VTe<;
<jûXovto etç dicrTv, 6 Sè *Ayoparoç Kal ol eyyvrjTal
KaOltfivcriv ewl toi/ fieopov Movvvxcolctlv • ewecSr/
Se e/cet rjcrav, efiovXevovro tl XPV 'n’oie'iv. eSoAcet
ovv rotç iyyvrjTOLç Kal rotç aWotç awacrLV eKwoSœv
wovtjcracrdaL rov *Ayoparov ojç ra^terra, Kal wap- 25
oppicravres Svo wXoîa MovvvyLacriv éSeovTO avrov
wavn rpowcû àweXdeîv 5AOrjviqOev, Kal avrol ecf)a-
crav crvveKwXevcreLcrOeu, ecuç rà wpaypaTa Acara-
<TTaL7), XéyovTeç on, et KopLcrdeir) etç rrp ySovXijv,
fiacravLtppevoi? tcrcoç dvayKacrOrjcreTaL ovopaTa et-
7retx' 'Adrjvaicov wv dv vwofiaXcûcrLv ol /3ovXopevoL
KaKov tl èv TTj woXei êpyaÇecrOai. raura ckclvcov 26
Seopévcûv, Kal wapacrKevacrdvTCüv wXoîa, Acat avTcov
eTOLpcov ovtcûv crvveKwXeîv, ovk rjdéXrjcre weiOecrdaL
aûrotç ’Ayoparoç ovtoctl.	KaiToi, <S ' AyopaTe, et
pyj tl (tol rjv wapeerKevaerpévov kcll e7rtcrreueç prj-
Sèv KaKov wetcrecrdaL, 7tcüç ovac dv <PX0V K0LL 'iïXoLayv
wapecrKevacrpévcûv Kal tcûv eyyvrjTCûv eTOipcûv ovtcûv
ctol crvveKwXeîv ; ert yàp oto^ re' crot 17^, Acat ovwco
rj jüovXrj orov eKpaTeL. âXXà pèv Sr) ov\ opoia ye 27
trot Acat eK€LVOL<; viTr}px€- wpcoTov pèv yàp *A9iq-
valoL rjcrav (Serre ovac èSeSlecrav jSacravLcrOrjvaL •
eweLTa waTplSa crcfyeTepav avTœv kotoXlwovTeç £tol-
poL rjcrav crvveKwXeîv peTa crov, r)yiqcrdpevoL ravra
pdXXov XvcrLTeXeîv rj tcûv woXltcûv 7roXXoùç Acat àya-
0oùç vwo croît àStAccüÇ àwoXécrdaL. crot Sè wpcoTov44
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
pèv klvSvvos rjv fiacravLO’0rjvaL vnopeivavTi, enevra
28 ov TTarpfàa av cravrov /careXt7reç • cScrr* e/c TravTOS
rpoirov croi paXkov rj e/ceu'otç e/c7rXe0crai avve-
<f>epev, et prj tl rjv ai eVtcrreveç. rw Sè olkov pèv
npocnrocrj, eKœv Se 7roXXoùç /cal àryadovs ’A0iqvaLa)V
dniKreivas. a>ç Sè napeo-KevdorOiq airavra a èyà
Xèycü, /cal pdprvpéç elcri /cal auro ro xjnj^icrpa crov
ro rrjç fiovXrjs KarapapTvprjcrei.
*H<Ï>I2MA.
29	’ETretS^ tolvvv tovto to \jj7](f)L(rpa e\jjr)<l>i<r0r) /cal
rj\0ov ol etc Trjs fîovXrjç Movvv^La^e, eKOiv dvéaTrj
’Ayoparoç a7ro rou fiœpov • kolltol iw ye )8ia
(f>7)(TLV â(f)cupe0r}vaL. èneiSri Sè etç ttjv fîovXrjv
30	êKopt(T0r]crav9 OL7roypd(f>ei ’Ayoparoç Trpd>Tov pèv
tcov avrov eyyvr/Tcov rà ovopaTa, eneira Ta)v crrpa-
riqydiv /cal tZv ra^idp^ayv, eiretra Se /cal aXkov
tlvcov ttoXltcov. rj Sè dp^r) avTr) tov navTOS kclkov
eyévejo. a>ç Sè aTréypaxjje tol ovopaTa, olpai pèv
/cal avrov opoXoyrjcreLV • et Se pyj, en avTO<f)d)pa>
eyà) ovtov i£eXéy£a>.	5AnoKpLvaL S rj poi.
EPOTH21S.
31	'JLfïovkovTo tolvvv, ai avSpe<; St/cacrrat, en ttXci-
dz'cot' avTœv rà ovopaTa diroypdxjjaL — outû) <r<£o-
Spa eppcùTO rj fiovXr) kclkov tl epyd£e<r0at — /calXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
45
avros ovk èSoKei avrois dnavra TaXrjdrj 7tco Karrj-
yopr)Kevai.	tovtovs peu ovv arravras Ikcov àno-
ypacf>eit ovSépias aur<5 avayKrjs ovcrrjs» [/xerà rou-
ro npocrarroypac^ei èrépovs to)*' 7ToXitw.] èneiSr) yz
Sè 17 iKK\rj(TLa Movvv^idcriv èv rS dearpco èyi-
yvero, ourca crcf)6Spa rives ènepeXovvTO oncos kcli
èv tco Srjpco 7T€pl tcov ŒTpaTrjycùv kcli tcov ra£i-
dp\cov prjvvcr is yévoiro (rrepl Se tcov aXXcov arrc^pr)
rj èv tt) fiovXrj \_prjvvcr is\ yeyevrjpévr)), cocrre Kal
e/cei Trapayovariv eis tov Srjpov. Kat poi drroKpi-
vai9 <0 ’Ayopare • àXX* ovk dîpai cre ë^apvov àv
yevécrdai a èvavtlov ’Adrjvaicov ànavrcov èiToirjcras.
EPOTH2I2.
‘OpoXoyeï pèv Kal avros, opcos Sè Kal rà \]ji)(f>i- 33
cr/xara vpiv tov Srjpov avayvcoaerai.
*H<ï>I2MATA.
*Otl pèv aireypaxljev ’Ayoparos ovrocrl tcov àv-
Spcov eKeivcov rà ôvopara, Kal rà èv rrj fiovXfj Kal
rà èp tco Srjpœ, Kal ècrri cj)ovevs èKeivcov, cr^eSôv tl
oXpai vpas èirlcTTacrdai • a»ç roCvvv arravrcov tcov
KaKcov ainos rfj noXei èyévero Kal ovS* vcj) èvos
avrov TrpocTTjKei èXeeicrdai, èyco oîpai vpiv èv Ke<f>a-
Xaiois anoSei^eiv, èneiSr) yàp èKeivoi crvXXr)<p0èv- 34
res èSéffrjcrav, Tore Kal 6 AvcravSpos els tovs46
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
XtjtteVaç rovç vperépovç eîo-enXevcre, /cal ai vrjes ai
vpirepai Aa/ceSat/AOvtotç nape860r)<ravi Kal rà
rei^iq /carecnca^»j, Kal oi rpiaKovra KareariTjcrav,
35	Kal tl ov tü)v Seivœv rrj 7roXet iyivero ; ineihr)
roivvv oi rpiaKovra KaTecrrddrjcrav, ev0iù)ç Kpicriv
roïs àvhpao'i rovroiç inoiovv iv rfj fiovXrj, 6 Sè
SrjjULOÇ iv Tû) SiKaCTT7)pLù) iv SlCT^tXlOlÇ i\ff7)(l>LCraTO.
Kat poi àvdyvcodi ro \jjyj(f)icrpa.
*H3>I2MA.
36	Et pèv ovv iv tco ZiKaariqpiù) iKpivovro, yoaSwoç
âv iadtpvro • a7ra^reç yàp yj$r) iyvcoKoreç rjre ov
rjv KaKov rj 7roXtç, ez> a* ovoev €TL axpekeiv eovva-
O"0€ *	Z'S*' 8* CtÇ TTjV /3ovXt)V aVTOVÇ TYJV inl TùiV
rpiaKovra eîaayovŒiv. r) Sè /cptonç roiavrrj iyi-
37	yvero, otW /cal v/ietç avrol inC(rrao‘0e. oi pev
yàp rpiaKovra iKaOrjvro inl rcov /5aOpcov, ov vvv
oi npvraveiç Kaditpvrai * Svo Sè rpanerai iv raî
7TpoaOev tù)v rpiaKovra iKeicrOrjv • rrp Sè xjjrj^ov
ovk etç /caSia7coi/ç aXXà ÿavepàv inl ràç rpa7re'£aç
radraç èSet rideadai,	/xèz' Kadaipovcrav inl
rrjv vcrripav .... • (Serre e5/c rtt'oç rponov ëpeXXi
38 riç avreov o-codijaea0ai ;	evl Sè Xoyco, ocroi etç ro
fîovXevryjpiov inl rœv rpiaKovra elcry\X0ov Kpi0r)~
(Topevoi, ânavrcov 0avaro<$ KareyivcocrKero Kal ov-
Seroç àn€\jjr](f)LO‘avT0, nXrjV ' Ayoparov rovrovi *
toStoz/ Sè d(j)ei(rav a>ç evepyirrjv ovra * tm SèXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
47
elSrjre a>ç 7roXXoî vno rovrov reOvàcn, fîovXopai
ijjuv rà ovopara avr<ov àvayvà>vai.
ONOMATA.
’EttciSt? roivvv, a> àvSpeç SiKacrrai, Oavaroç au- 39
7W Kareyvcoa0r) Kal êSeï aurotç ànoOinjorKeiv,
perarrépirovrai etç ro Secrpcûrujpiov 6 pèv àSeX<j>rjv,
6 Se prjrépa, 6 Se yvvaiKa, 6 8’ rj rtç 77U eKao-rco
avrœv Trpoo-rjKOvcrai iva rà vcrrara àcnracrdpevoi
rovç avrœv ovtù) rov /3lov teXevrrjcreiav.	Kal St) 40
/cal Aiovvcr6Sù)po\? per arréprrer ai rrjv âSeX<f>r)v rrjv
ipr/v etç ro Secrpconjpiov, yvvaiKa eavrov ovcrav.
rrv0opévrj S* eKeivrj a(j>iKveirai, peXav re Ipanov
r/p(j)iecrpévr), .... a>ç et/coç tju €7rl raî dvSpl avrrjç
roiavrr) crvpcjyopa Ke^prjpévco. evavriov Se rrjç 41
aSeXÿrjç rrjç epfjs AiovvcroSœpos rà re oÎKeia rà
avrov SiéOero 07Tù)s avrco iSoKei, Kal 7repi ’Ayo-
pàrov rovrovl eXeyev on ainoç 77U tou Oavàrov,
/cal eTrécrKTjTrrev ipol Kal Aïowcricp rovrcoi, r<u
àSe\(j>œ rà) avrov, Kal roîç <f>iXoi<; rràcri npcopeîv
vnèp avrov ’Ayoparov • Kal rrj yvvaiKi rfj avrov 42
i7récrKr)7rre, vopil^v avrrjv Kvéiv e£ avrov, iàv
yévrjrai avrrj rraiSiov, cfypdÇeiv rco yevopévco on
rov warépa avrov 3Ayoparoç direKreive, Kal KeXev-
eiv npcopeîv vnèp avrov a>ç <f>ovéa ovra. a>ç ovv
dXrjOrj Xéyo), paprvpas rovrcov napéÇopai.
MAPTYPE2.48
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
43	Ovtoi pèv TOivWy <S avhpeç ’Adrjvaîoi, vn ’Ayo-
parov ânoypa<f)évT€s àné0avov • inel Sè tovtovç
eKTTohojv €7ToiTjcravro ol TpiaKOVTa, cr^ehov ot/xat
v/xaç inicTTacrdcu coç 7roXXà /cat heuvà /xerà raura
ry 7roXet èyeVero • S)V oSroç ànavTcov atrtoç ècrTLV,
ànoKTeivas è/cett'ovç. âvLcopcu pèv ovv vnopipvrj-
44 ct/ccüv ràç yeyevrjpevaç crvp(f>opà<; Trj 7ro'Xet, avayKr)
S* èerrtv, a> avhpes St/cacrrat, è^ r<5 7Tapovn Katpœ,
iv elhrjre a>ç cr(j>68pa vpuv iXeelv npoarjKei *Ayo-
paTov.	terre jutè*» yàp roùç è/c SaXa/xt^oç rcot» 7ro-
Xltcov /co/xtcr#eVraç, otot rjcrav Kal ocrot, /cat ot<u
6\e0p(p vno tcov rptaKOvra aitcoXovto • terre Sè
roùç èf ’EXeucrti/o?, a>ç noXXol ravTTj Trj <rvpL<f>opa
5/	/	/)	£ \	\
eXPV(TavT0 * ^pvrjcrve oe /cat rouç evuaoe ota raç
45	tStaç e^0pa<; ànayopévovç etç ro BecrpcoryjpLOV • ot
ovhèv kclkov TTjV noXiv noirjcravTeç r/vayKa^ovTO
ater^terroi /cat à/cXeearar<y oXeOpco àrroXXvcrOcu, ot
/xèt> yove'aç [o-^erepooç avrcîiz/] npecrfivTaç /cara-
XetVoyreç, ot rjXmtpv vno tcov crcfreTepcov avreov
naiBcov yrjpoTpo(f)r)0€VT€<;, inechr) reXevTijcretav tov
/3lov, Ta<j)Tjcr€cr0aLy ol Sè àSeX<£àç at'e/cSorovç, ot
Sè 7ratSaç /xt/cpoùç noXXrj<; ert 0epaneia<; Seo/xeVouç*
46	ovç, a> avSpeç St/cacrrat, noiav riva olecr0e yvcoprjv
nepl tovtov e^eiv, r) noiav nvà av \jjrj<f>ov 0ecr0aLy
et e7T è/cetVotç yeVotro, ànoçrTepr)0ivTa<z Stà tovtov
tujv r)8i(TTu)v ;	eTL Sè rà ret^ a>ç /carecr/cac^, /cat
at l'ïjeç rotç 7roXe/xtotç nape860r)cravy Kal Ta vecopia
Ka0r)pe0r)y Kal Aa/ceSat/xoftot rrp aKponoXtv vpcovXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
49
et^ou, /cal rj hvvapis airacra Trjs 7roXecoç irapekvdr],
COCTT€ fJL7)8èv &LCL(f)€p€LV Trjs cXa^LCTTTJÇ 7roXeOJÇ TTjV
77oXtU. 7TpOS Sè TOVTOLS T<XÇ tStaÇ OVCTtaÇ OLTTCüXe- 47
crare, /cal ro rekevraîov cruXXr^SSrjv anavre*; mro
t<Su rpiaKOvra e/c ttjç 7rarptSoç èÇrjXdOr/Te. ravTa
iKelvoL oi àyadol avhpeç alcrdopevoi ou/c eÿacrav
€7riTp€\jj<XL ttjv çxpr\vr]vi S) auSpeç St/cacrrat, 770117-
craadai • ouç cru, ’Ayopare, fiovXopévovs àyadov 48
rt TrpâÇaL Trj iroXei aTre'/cretuaç, prjvvcras auroùç Trj
7rdXet è7n/3ov\eveLV [rw rrXrjdei tcü vfieTepcü], /cal
atTtoç cT àndvTcov Trj 7roXet tcov kolkSiv tcov yeyevrj-
pevcüv. vvv ovv pvrjcrOevTes /cal tcSu tStcou e/cacrToç
hvcrTv^rjpdiTcov /cal raiu kolvcüv ttJç 7rdXecüç, Tipco-
p€L(T0e TOV olnov TOVTCüV.
©au/xd£co S’ eycoye, S) auSpeç St/caorrat, o rt 49
77otc ToXprjcreL 77/ooç u/xaç à7roXoyetcr0at • Set yà/>
avTov diroSeL^cu a>ç ou Kareprfvvcre tcov av8pœv
tovtcov ovS* atrtoç aurotç eo"Tt tou OavaTov, o ou/c
àv hvvavro ouSeVoTe [à7roSetfat].	7Tpa>Tov pèv 5°
yàp rà \jjr)cf>LcrpaTa aurou rà e/c ttjç ySouX^ç /cal
tou Sijpov KaTapapTvpeî, Siapp^Sr/v dyopevovra
nepï S)V 9 AyopcLTos KaTeiprjKev • erreiTa 17 /cpurtç,
77U kKpLdr) €7rl tcüï' TpiaKOVTa /cal à<f>€L0r), Suappij-
hrjv Xeyet, “ Stort ” cjyrjcriv “ eSo^e TaXr/drj elcray-
yetXat.” Kat /xot dvdyvcüQi.
*H<Ï>I2MATA. TNÜ2IS. TPA^AI.50
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
51	'üç pèv ovv ovk àireypaxjjep, ovSevl rponco Sv-
valt âv àyroSelÇai • Set tolvvv avtov û>ç St/catcoç
èprjvvae raura ouro^aLveLv, opcov aûroùç 7Tovrjpà
Kal ovk èTTLTrjSeia rœ Sijpœ rœ vperépcp irpar-
TOZ'raç. olopai S* oûS’ av tovto a vtov eTn^eiprj-
crat àiroSeLKVvvai. où yàp Srjnov, et tl kœkov tov
Srjpov tü)v 'Adrjvaicov elpyacravTo, oi rpuaKOvra,
SeStoreç //,>) KaTakvdetr) âv 6 Srjpoç, TLpcopovvTes
virèp rov Srjpov av aùroùç àiréKreLvav, aXX* oîpai
TToXÙ TOVVaVTLOV TOVTOV.
52	5AXX* tcra/.ç (frujcreL olkcûv rooravra /ca/cà ipyacra-
crOai. iyà) S’ oû/c oîpai, S> avSpes St/cao"rat, oûS*
eav rtç ù/xaç a>ç /xaXtcrra clkcov peyaXa /ca/cà èpya-
o’rjrai, œv pr) oîov re yevécrdai icrrlv vTrepfioXrjv,
ov tovtov eveKa ov Selv v/xàç dpvvecrdai.	etra Sè
/cat êKetvcov pépvrjcrOe, ort e£rjv ’AyopaTco tovtcjÎ,
7Tplv CtÇ TTjV fîovXrjV KOpiCrdrjvai, OT* €7TL TOV
ficopov iKadrjTO Movvv^tacri, crcodrjvai • /cat yàp
TrXola wapeo’Kevao’TO Kal oi iyyvrjTal eTOipoi rjcrav
53	(TwamévaL. /catTot et e/ceti'otç èniôov Kal T)Oér
X^craç e/c7rXev(rat peT e/cetVw, ot/r* ai> e/cw oùre
a/aoi' rocroùrovç 5Adrjvatœv a7re//creu'aç • i'Sï' 8è
7reto"#etç	rore èrreicrOy^ç, et r<Sz/ (TTpaTr)y<ûv
Kal Tcov Ta£idp)((üv Ta ovopaTa povov et7rotç, /xeya
Tt a>ov 7rap* avTcov Siairpa^acrOai. ovkovv tovtov
eveKa Set cre 7rap* rjpojv crvyyvdiprjç tlvoç Tv^elv,
èirèi ov Se e/cetùot irapà crov ovSepiàç €TV)(Ov, oùç
54	crû aTréKTeivas. Kal el7T7rtaç /zèi' 6 (■Dao'toç /catXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
51
’B,€vo<f>a>v 6 KapiSedç, oî hri rfj avrrj curia rovrco
viro ttjç fîovXfjç pererripÿOrjO’av, ovtol pèv airi-
davov, 6 pèv o-TpefîkcüOels, 3evoÿwv, 6 Sè 'kmaç
OVTCü . . . . , 8LOTI OVK à^lOL èSoKOVV TOIÇ TpL(LKOVTa ^
ŒCjrrjpLas eivai (ovSeVa yàp ’AOrjvalœv a7ro5XXv-
crav)• ’Ayoparoç Sè àÿelOr), Sioti èSo/cei èzceiz'Oiç
rà ^Sierra TT€7roLr)K€vai.
’Akovû) 8* avrov Kal eïç Me^ecrTparov ava<j)ipeiv 55
ti 7T€/oi Tûiï/ ypa<f>œv rovrcov. ro Se roG Mez'ecrrpd-
rov rrpàypa roiovrov èyivero. 6 Mevicrrparoç
oGroç àneypdÿr) mro roG ’Ayoparov Kal <TvXXrj-
<f)del<; èSèSero • 'Ayvohcopos S* 7?z> ’A/x^irpoTraieuç,
hrjporrj^ rov Mevecrrpdrov, Kpirlov zcrçSecrTTjç rov
rœv rpiaKovra. oGroç ouz/, ore rj eKKXrjcrla Mou-
vv^lacTiv iv rœ dearpco iylvero, a/xa /xèz' fiovXo-
pevos rov Mevicrrparov (rœdrjvai, apa Sè a>ç 7rXei-
crrovç àrroypaÿivras airoXécrdai, rrapayci avrov
eiç roi' Srjpov, Kal evplcrKOvrai avrco Karà ro \jtrp
<j)L(rpa rovrl aSeiaz\
*H<ï>I2MA.
’EîreiS^ 8è rovro ro ipyj^urpa lyivc.ro, prfvvei 56
6 Mez'eVrparoç zcaï irpocrarroypa^ei èripovs rcov
7roXirû)v» rovrov pivro 1 01 /xèz' rpiaKovra acfreicrav
ùycnrep 5Ayoparov rovrovl, Sofa^ra ràXrjOrj eicray-
yeiXai, G/xeiç Se ttoXXco y^povco vcrrepov Xafîov-
Teç èz> SiKacrrrjplco a»ç àv8po<f)6vov ovra, Oavarov52
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
SIKCLLù)? KaTa\fjr)(f>L(rdp€VOLf Tù) BrjfJiCù) 7rOLpéhoT€, Kal
57	àTreTVjJLTTavicrdr]. /catrot et e/cetuoç airédavep, 77
7tov ’Ayoparoç ye St/catcoç àirodaveiTai, oç ye tov
re MevécrTpaTov aTroypd\fja<? atrtoç e/cetua> ecrrt
tou davdrov, Kal rotç u7ro Meuecrr/oarou ànoypa-
<f>€Lcn. rtç atrtcirepoç ^ 6 etç TOiavTrjv âvayKrjv
e/cetuou /caTacmjcraç ;
58	’Auo/xotoç Se /xot So/cet *Api<TTo<f>dv€i, yevécrdai
tco XoXXetS#, oç èyyvr/Trjs tote tovtov èyévero Kal
rà irXoîa 7rapacr/cevacraç Movvv^iacriv eT0ipa)<s 77 u
cTvveKirXeiv perd tovtov. /cat ro ye e7T e/cetuou
etuat icrcü0r)S, Kal ovr àv ’ A0r)vaLù)v ovSeVa a7rci-
Xecraç ovr au aùroç crû etç Totourouç /ctuSuuouç
59	KaT€CTT7)Ç • uuu Sè /cat tou crcoTrjpa top cravTov
iToXprjcras airoypaipai, Kal airoypaif/aç aTreVretuaç
Kal €K€lpop Kal roùç aXXouç èyyvrjTaç.	tovtov
pevToi œç ou KaOapojç iA0r)vaîou ovTa êfiovXovTo
Tiveç fiao’avio’drjvai, Kal tovtI to \fnj(j)L(Tpa tov
Srjpov dva7reidov(TL \jjrj(f>L^eo'0aL.
*H$>I2MA.
60 Merà tovto toivvv Trpo(ri6vT€<z tû> ’Aptcrro^auet
ot 7TpaTTovTes tot€ Ta irpaypaTa eSeovto avrov
KaTenrelv Kal cro5£ecr#at, Kal pr/ /ctuSvuevetu ayct>-
vicrapevov Trjs £eutaç rà ecr^ara ira0eiv. 6 Se
ov/c £<£77 ouSeVore • ourcu	prjcrTbç 77U /cat 7rept
roùç SeSe/jteVouç /cat 7re/5t tou Srjpov tov ’A0r)vaiù)v,XIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
53
co<rre etXero pàXXov ànodaveîv rj Karenreiv /cal
àSt/ccoç Ttvàç arroXécrai. eKeîvos pèv rotvvv /cal 61
vito croît a7ToXXvpevoç tolovtoctI èyévero [/cal Hevo-
<f)ù)v 6 orrpe/SXœdéis Kal el777rtaç 6 ©acrtoç] • crû S5
ovSèv toTç àvSpdcrtv ckclvois crvveiScoç, 7retcr0elç Sè
œç crv ye, av è/ceîvot ânoXcovraL, pedéÇus rrjs Tore
7roXiT€taç KadiaTapévj)^, à7réypa<f>e$ Kal àiréKreivas
5Adr)vaL(ùv 7roXXovç /cal àyadovç.
BovXopai S* vpîvy a> àvSpeç St/cacrrat, è77tSetfai 62
otcov àvhpatv vit ^ Ayo par ov àrr ecrrépr/Oe. et pèv ov
7roXXol rjcrav, /ca05 e/cacrrov av 7repl avtcüv r/KOvere,
vvv Sè ctvXX^Stjv 7repl rràvrcov. ol pev yàp,
arparr)yT)<Tavreç vpîv 77oXXd/ciç, p,ei£cu rrjv ttoXiv
roîç StaSe^ojaeVotç crr parrfyoîs 7rapeSiSocrav • ot 8*
crêpas peyàXaç ap^àç àpfavreç /cal rpt^pap^iaç
7roXXàç rpcrj papier avre<; ov^enarrrore vcj) vpSiv ov-
Sepiav axriav alcrxpàv ècr\ov. ol S’ avràtv rrepi- 63
yevopevoi Kal craydévres, oîts ovroç pèv àrréKreivev
a/pciç /cal Qavaroç avratv Karey voter 0rj, 17 Sè rv^
/cal ô Satpcdv 7repte7rot7jcre • <£vyovreç yàp èv0évhe
Kal ov (rvXXrjfâévres ye ovSè vnopeivavres tt)v
Kplcriv, KareX0ovre<; 0770 OvXtJç npoivrai v<j> vpàtv
û)Ç àvSpeç àyadol ovtcç.
Tovrovç pévroi rotovrouç ovraç ’Ayoparoç rovç 64
pèv àrréKreive, roirç Sè <£vyaSaç èvrev0ev èiroiTjcre,
rtç atv avTOÇ ; Set yàp vpàç etSèvat oti SovXoç /cal
e/c SovXcov ècrriv, tV elhrjre otoç œv v/xàç èXvp,at-
vero. tovtù) pèv yàp 7rarrjp fjv Ev/xdprjç, èyévero54
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
Sè 6 Eu/xap^ç ovtos NlkokXcovs Kal 9 AvtikX4ovs*
Kat fiOL âvafîrjTe papTvpes*
MAPTYPE2.
65	[iloXXà tolvvv, c5 avSpes Stfcacrrat, ocra icaica
Acai alcr)(pà Kal rovrco Kal toÎs rourotr aSeXcfyoTs
€7rtrerrçSevrai, 7roXù	eu; ipyov Xeyeuv. irepl Sè
crvKoÿavTLaç, ocras ovtos rj SiKas tStaç avKoefrav-
tcov êSt/ca^ero ^ ypa<f>às ocras iypacf)€To rj arro-
ypa(j>às drriypacjrev, ovSiv pe Set Ka#’ eKacrrov
Xiyeiv • (rvXXijfiSrjv yàp vpeis airavres Kal iv rai
Srjpco Kal Iv tco SiKacrTrjpico avKo<j>avTtas avrov
KaTeyvcore Kal dx^Xrjcrev vpiv pvplas 8pa)(pds,
66	wcrre tovto pèv iKavcos viro vpcov arravrcov pepapr
TvprjraL. yvvaxKas tolvvv tcov ttoXltcov tolovtos
ù)v poL^veuv Kal StacpdeupeLv iXevdépas ê7re^et-
prjcre, Kal iXijcf)6r] pot^os * Kal tovtov davaros 17
tflpia êcrTiv. eHç Sè aXrjOrj Xiyco, papTvpas icaXet.
MAPTYPEX]
67	^Hcra^ toivvv ovtol, <3 avSpes Slkclotcli, rerra-
peç aSeX(f)oL tovtcov eîs pèv 6 7rpecr/3vT€pos iv
'îtiKeXia TrapacfypvKTcopevopevos tols TToXepiois Xrp
<f)0els vito Aapa^ov drreTvpTravLcrdr] • 6 Sè erepoç
€tç Kopu'Æot' jxèt' ivTevdevl àvSpdrroSov itjijyayev,
eKeWev Sè iraiStorKrjv dcrTrjs e’^ayayài' aXt créerai,XIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
55
Kal ev tù) Se<TfJLO)Tr)pi(o SeSepevos àireOave • rov Sè 68
rpirov QaivnnrtSiqs ivOaSe XcoTToSvrrjv aTnjyaye,
Kal vp,€L<; Kpivavreç avrov ev rq> SiKacrrrjptcp Kal
Karayvovreç avrov Odvarov airorvpuravLcrai rrape-
Sot€. o)ç Sè âXrjOrj Xeyaj, Kal avrov oXp^ai o/aoXo-
yrjcreiv rovrov Kal paprvpas irape^op^eOa.
MAPTYPES.
IIcüç ovv oi>x anacrL rrpo(jr\Kei vplv rovrov Kara- 69
\l/rj(f)L^e(T0ai ;	el yàp rovrœv eKacrroç SC ev àp,ap-
rrjp,a Oavarov r)^id>0rj, rj 7tov rov ye 7roXXà e£r)-
pLaprrjKoro^? Kal SrjpLoaia eîç rrjv rroXiv Kal tSta etç
eKaarov vpœv, cou eKacrrov â/xaprry/xaroç iv rotç
l'o/xotç Odvarov rj Çflpia eorru, Set v/iaç crÿoSpa
Oavarov avrov KaraxjjrjcfyLcraaOaL.
AéÇei Se, ûj avSpeç St/catrrat, /cal eÇaTrarfjcrai 7°
vpas ireipacrerai, &>ç €7rl rd>v rerpaKoericov <&pvvL-
y(ov drriKreive, Kal àvrl rovrov (fyrjcrlv avrov *A0r)-
vclLov rov Srjpov TroirjcracTOaL, xjjevSopevoç, a> àvSpeç
St/cacrrat • ovre yàp Qpvviyov aTreKreivev, ovre
*A0r}vaîov avrov 6 Srjpoç erroir\craro. ^pvvL^cp 71
ydp, Z avSpe<; St/caorai, kolvt} %pacrvfiovX6<s re b
KaXvSo5ïaoç /cal ’ AiroXXoScopoç 6 Meyapevs eirefiov-
\evcrav enetSr) Sè eTrervyiriqv avr<S fïaSilpvri, 6
pÀv 0pacru)8ovXoç rvrrrei rov <î>pvvi)(ov Kal Kara-
/3dXXet rrara^aç, 6 Sè \A7roXXoSct)poç ov\ rjxparo •
a/xa rovr(p Kpavyrj yiverai /cal œ^ovro ÿevyovres.56
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
’Ayoparoç Sè ovrocri ovre 7rap€KXrjûrf ovre ttape*
yévero ovre oîSe rov Trpdyparos ovSeV. a>ç Sè
aXrjûrj Xéyco, avro vpip ro xj/rj^urpa Sr/Xcocrei.
*H<î>I2MA.
72	*0TL pèv OVK 0L7T€KT€LV€ <î>pvPiyOP, ê£ OLVTOV TOV
\pr)(j)LcrpaTOÇ 8rjXop • ov8apov yap è&nv ’Ayoparov
*Adrjpaîop eîvat coonrep QpacrvfiovXop Kal ’AnoXXo-
Scopop • Kalroi eforep airiKreive <î>pvpi)(OP, e8ei av-
top èv rrj avTrj (TTrjXrj, Iva nep QpacrvfiovXop Kal
’ATToXXoSœpop, *Adrjvalop Trenoiiqpépop .... rà
péproL opopara hiairparTOPrai rà (r(j)d>p ovtcop,
Sopt€Ç àpyvpiop rS prjropL, npocrypacfarjpcu €tç T7)P
ŒTijXrjp a>ç evepyéraç opTaç. Acal coç àXrjdfj Xéy<o,
TOVTO TO xfjlj^LO'pa èXéyÇeu.
*H<ï>Ï2MA.
73	Ovtùj pePTOL oSroç 7ro\ù u/acÜ^ KaTaÿpopeî, œorre
ovk ê)P 9AOrjpcuoç Kal iàiKaÇe Kal i£€KXr)<rCa£e Kal
ypa<f>àç ràç	olpOpcoiraip iypd(j>€To9 èmypa<f>6‘
pepoç 5Apayvpdaio*; eîpat. eireira Sè Acai erepop
piya reKprjpiop a>ç ovac airiKreipe ^>pvpi^op9 8C o
*Adr)POLi6<z (ftrjcri yeyeprjcrOai.	6 4>pv^t^oç yà/> ov-
toç rovç rerpaKOcriovs KaTecrrrjcrep •	€7retS^ S*
caccu'oç àiréQapep, ol 7toXXoI to>p TerpaKoertoiP €(f>v-
74	yo*'.	7Torepop ovp 8okov(Tlp vpip oi TptaKOPTa Kal
rj fiovXr) rj inl tcop rpiaKOPTa /3ovXevov(ra, ot avrolXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
57
rjcrav aTravreç tcov TerpaKocrLcov tojv cfjvyovTcov,
àÿeîvcu àv Xa/8dvreç tov Qpvviyov dnoKTeivavTa,
rj Tipœpijo-acrdcu virèp $>pvvL)(ov /cal ttjç (f>iryfjç rjs
avTol ê<j>vyov ; èyà) pèv olpai Tupcopela-Oat àv.
et pèv ovv prj à7ro/cretvaç irpocnroiéirai, àSt/cet, a>ç 75
èyco <f)7)pi • et Sè d/t^tcr^Tetç /cal (f>ys ^pvvi^ov
aTTOKTeivai, SrjXov otl pei^o) tov Srjpov tojv *A0r)-
vaiojv /ca/cà Troirjaras rr/v vnèp ^>pvvl^ov atrtav
7rpoç rovç rpiaKovra aTreXvcroj • ovhèiroTe yàp 7ret-
cretç ovSeva avOpconcov a>ç ^pvvi^ov a7ro/cretvaç
àc^etéfyç àv viro tojv rpiaKovra, et prj peyaXa tov
èfjpov tojv ’AOtjvollcov /cal àvrjKecTTa /ca/cà eîpydcro).
èàv pèv ovv (f)drrKrj ^pvvv)(ov à7ro/cretvat, tovtojv 76
pépvr)(T0€, /cal tovtov TipojpeiaOe av0* cüv èirovry
crev èàv S’ ov ^àcr/cy, êpe(T0e avTov St o tl (fjrjcrlv
*A0Tjvalo\? 7TOLr)0r)vaL. èàv Sè ^ e^y a7roSetfat,
TLp(x)peî&0e ovtov otl /cal èSt/ca£e /cal e’fe/cX'rçcrtd^e
/cal ècrvKO<f)dvTeL 7roXXoùç a>ç ’A0r)vaîo> Tovvopa
èmypa^opevoç.
’Akovcj S5 avTov 7rapacrK€và£)€cr0(u diroXoyeïcr0at 77
a>ç C7rl ^vXtjv re w^eTo /cal crvyKaTrjX0e àiro <I>v-
XtJç, /cal tovto péyuTTOv aycovicrpa etvat. èyéveTO
Sè toiovtov. rjX0ev ovtos ènl QvXrjv • kolltol 7Tgjç
àv yévoiTO dv0pù)no<? puapcoTepos, octtlç etSàç ort
etcrt rtveç e7rl <ï>vX^ tojv v7ro tovtov è/c7re7mo/cdrû)v
èToXprjcrev èX0eùv dç tovtovç ; e7retS^ Sè etSov av- 78
rov rà^tcrra, o-vXXa^Sovreç dyovcnv àvTLKpvç àç
à7ro/crevovvreç, ovirep /cal tovç àXXovç aTréa^aTTOv»5»
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
et riva Xycrrr/v r) KaKovpyov crvXXdfioiev. crrpa-
rryycov 8e *Avvto<z [e7rt	ovk ê(j>r) yjprjvai
iroiétv avrovs ravra, Xéycov on ov^ ovtco 8ta/ce-
oivro, cocrre npcopeicrdal rivas rcov 4)^0pcbv, àXXà
vvv pèv Setv avrovs rjcrv^iav e^eiv, et Se 7rore
otfcaSe KareXdoiev, rore Kat ripcopujcroivro tous
79 àSiKovvras. ravra Xéycov atrtoç iyéyero rov airo-
cf)vyeiv rovrov eVt <Ï>vXtj • avayicrj Sè 77V crrparr]-
yov avSpos àicpoacrdai, eïnep epeXXov crcoOrjcrz-
crdai. àXX’ erepov • oüre yàp o’vcrcriTTjcTas rovra1
ovSetç cf)avrjcrerai ovre crvcrKr/vos yevopevoç, ovre
6 ra£iapxps etç rrjv cjyvXrjv /carara^aç, aXX* cocrnep
aXirrjptco ovSels àvdpcorrcov avrco SteXeyero.	Kat
/tôt /caXet rov raÇ'iapypv.
MAPTY2.
80	’ETretS^ Sè at StaXXayat 7Tpoç àXXrjXovs iyévovro
/cat errep^av ol noXirai 4k Heipaicos rrjv 7ropnr)V
etç ttoXlv, rjyeiro pev Atcrt/toç rcov ttoXitcov, ovros
Sè ovtco roXprjpos Kat eKet iyevero • avvrjKoXovOei
yàp Xafîœv rà oVXa Kat cTweirepire rrjv Troprrrjv
81 jiterà Tûiz/ rroXircov irpos ro dcrrv. èneiSrj Sè 7r/)oç
raîs 7rvXais rjcrav Kat eOevro rà 07rXa, 7t/hv etcrt-
evat etç to àcrrv, 6 pèv Aïcnpos alcrOdverai Kat
7rpocreXOœv rrjv re àcrmSa avrov Xaficov eppixjje,
Kat àmévai eKeXevorev èç KopaKas 4k rœv noXi-
ru)V • ov yà/) êcf)rj Seiv av8pocf)6vov avrov ovraXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
59
<TvpTrépireiv rrjv 7ro/x7n)u rrj ’AOrjvd. rovra) t<S
tpoTTù) viro Atcrt/xou airr/Xadr). S* aXrjdrj Xéyco,
/caXet /xot touç paprvpa*?.
MAPTYPE2.
Toutgj t<5 rpoirco, <5 auSyoeç St/caorat, /cal eVl 82
<ï>uX^ /cal eV IIet/)atet 7rpoç touç TroXtraç Ste'/cetro •
ouSetç yàp auT<5 SteXeyero a>ç avhpo^ovco ovri, rou
T€ /xt) àrroOavelv *Avvroç èyévero avrœ atrtoç. èàv
ovv rrj €7rl <E>uXt)u oSco diroXoyta -^prjrat, VTroXap-
fidveiv xpV ^ *Auuroç aura/ èyévero atrtoç /x?) a.7ro-
Baveiv èrotpcov ovrcov ripcopeicOai, /cal éppixpev
avrov A tcrt/xoç rrjv dcnriha /cal ou/c eta /xeTa r<Su
TroXiTùiv rrépireiv rrjv rroprrrjv, /cal et Ttç avrov
ra&apxps etç raftu rtuà /carerafe.
Myjré ovv ravra avrov airoheyecrOe, prjre dv 83
Xey# ort 7roXX<w ^povco vcrrepov ripojpovpeda. ou
yà/> ot/xat ouSe/xtau t<Su roiovrcov dhiKrjpdrœv irpo-
decrptav elvai, àXX* eyà pèv ot/xat, etr’ evOvs etre
Xpovco Ttç npœpeîrai, rovrov Setu dnoSeiKvvvai a>ç
ou 7re7rotr)Ke irepl cjv ècrnv rj atrta. outoç roLvvv 84
touto aTToÿaLvérco, rj a/ç où/c direKreivev e/cetuouç ^
a>ç St/catcüç, /ca/cou ri rroiovvraç rov Srjpov rcov
*A0r)vatù)V.	et 8e 7raXat Se'ou rip(opeicr9ai vcrrepov
rjpeîs npcopovpeOa, rov %povov /cepSatuet ou ££>7 ou
7rpo<rr)Kov aut<£, ot Sè auSpeç u7ro rovrov ovSèv
rjrrov redvTjKacriv.6o
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
85	Akovco S* avrov Kal Siicr^ypl^ecrOai, on in
avTo<j>copa) rrj anayuryrj in vyéypanT ai • o navTiov
iyo) oîpai evrjdécTTOLTov • a>ç et piev ro in avto-
<f>cûpa) p,77 npocreyeypanTO, eW^oç œv rfj dnayœyfj •
Stort Sè rouro npocryeypanTai, pacrTcovyv Tivà
oterat avTco eîvai. rovro Sè ovSevl aXXco eoiKev
L	L
7} opoXoyéiv dnoKTeivai, prj in avTOfjxopœ Si, Kal
nepl tovtov Sucr^yp'ii.ecrOai, cocrnep, et piy in av-
To<f)d>pcp piev, dniKTeLve Si, tovtov eveKa Séov avTov
86	aœÇecr6ai. Sokovcti S’ e/zotye ot evSeKa ol napa-
SeÇapievoi ttjv anayœyrjv TavTrjv, ovk olopevoi
’AyopaTCû crvpnpaTTeiv tot€ Kal Sncr^vpi^opevoi
crÿoSpa 6pdd)<; noirjaai Aiovvcnov, ttjv anaycoyrjv
dndyeiv avayKatpvTes, npocrypaipaa6ai tot€ in
avTO<f)d>p(o, T) onov dv y • npcoTOv piev ivavTiov
nevTaKocriiùV iv Trj fiovXy, etra naXiv ivavnov
5AOyvaiœv àndvTcov iv tû) Srjpco dnoypaxjjaç Tivàs
87	dnoKTeiveie /cat atrtoç yivoiTO tov davaTOv. ov
yàp Synov tovto piovov oterat in avToefxopa), kdv
Ttç £vXa> y payaipa 7rarafaç KaTafiaXy, inel ex
ye tov crov Xoyov ovSetç <f)avycreTai anoKTeivas
tovç avSpaç ovç crv dniypaxjjaç • oüre yàp ina-
TaÇev avTovç ovSelç ovt dnicr^a^ev, aXX* dvayKa-
cr0evT€<; vno Tyç crrjç anoypa<f)yç dniOavov. ovk
ovv 6 atrtoç tov OavaTov, ouroç in avTocjxopco
icrn ; rtç ovv aXXoç atrtoç y crv dnoypaxjjaç ;
cocTTe nœs ovk in avTO<j>œpü> crv et 6 <1770-
/cretVaç ;XIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
6l
Tlvvddvopai S* avrov Kal nepl rcov opKœv Kai 88
trepi rcov avvdrjKOiV pèXXetv Xeyetv, cüç rrapà rovç
opKOVs Kal ràç crvvdrjKas àycovi^erai aç crvvede-
peOa 7rpoç toÙç e’v aarei oi èv [t<5] üetpatet.
cr^eSo^ pèv ouv rovrotç ia^ypilpp,evo<; opoXoyet
àv8po<j>6vo<; etvat • êpnroSœu yovv rj opKOVÇ rj avv-
6i]Ka<; rj yjpovov rj èif avro<j>d>p(p ri noieirai, avroj
Sè Tûî irpaypari ov ri marevei AcaXcüç aycovieicrdai.
vptv Se, <5 avSpeç StAcacrrat, ov TrpocrrjKei nepl rov- 89
tcüv ànohéyeadai • àXX’ a>ç ovac anéypaxjjev ov Se
ot avSpeç redvaai, nepl rovrcov KeXevere avrov
anokoyéicrdai. èneira roitç opKovç Kal ràç o"uv-
drjKaç ovSèv fjyovp,ai npocrrjKeiv rjpiiv 7rpoç toi/tov.
ot yàp opKOi roîç èv aaTet 7rpoç rovç èv üetpatet
yeyévrjvrai. et pèv ovv ovroç pèv èv acrrei i^petç 90
S5 èv üetpatet 77/xev, et^ov dv riva \6yov a vrai al
(TwOrjKai • vvv Sè Acat ovroç èv üetpatet 77V Acat
èyà Kat Atovvcrtoç Acat ovroi anavres ot rovrov
Tipuapovpevoi, œcrre ovk èanv rjpuv ipnrohcov ov-
Se'v ovSeva yàp opKov ot èv üetpatet rotç èv üet-
patet aJ/xocrav.
’Eac 7ravroç Sè rponov è/xotye SoAcet ov^ èvoç 91
Oavarov àftoç etvat, ocrrtç c^crt pèv vno tov S77-
pov .. . ., rov Sè StJpov, ov avroç ÿrjcri narépa
avrov etvat, <f>aiverai AcaAccücraç, Acat àc^etç Acat 7rpo-
Sovç è£ cbv eKeîvos pet£cov Acat tcr^vporepoç èyt-
yvero. ocrrtç oSv rov re yovw narépa tov avrov
érvnre Acat ovSèv napeiye t<Sv ènirrjheicov, rov re62
XIII. KATA ATOPATOY.
TTOLYjTov narepa a^eiXero à rjv vnap^ovra eKeivcp
dyaOà, 7nSç ov Kal 8ià rovro Karà rov rrjs fca/cc5-
crecoç vopov d^ios ecrrt davarœ 'QypuùQyvai ;
92	JJpocrrjK€L S9 vptvy <S avSpes Si/cacrrat, arraci
ripcopeiv virep eKeLvœv rd>v dv8pcov opoicos àxrrrep
ypcov kvl kKacrro). àirodvrjo-KovTes yàp ypiv erré-
ŒKrjxfjav Kal vplv Kal roîs aXXoïç ànacri ripupeiv
vnèp <j<j>a\v avrd>v 9 Ayoparov rovrovl a>ç <f)ovéa
ovra, Kal KaKa>s 7roieiv Kad9 ocrov àv ép/3pa)(y
eKacrTos Svvyrai. el roLvvv ri eKelvoi àyadov rrjv
7to\lv rj ro nXyOos ro vpérepov (f>avepot elcru ne-
notYjKores, à Kal avrol vpeîs opoXoyeîre, àvàyKy
vpàs ecrn navras eKeivois <j)iXovs Kal èntrrjSeiovs
étva1, œcrre ovèèv pàXXov rjplv fj Kal vpcov kvl
93	eKacrro) ènécrKy’tyav. ovkovv ovre ocriov ovre vopar
pov vpiv ècrriv dveivai 9Ayoparov rovrovt. vpéxs
rolvvv, a* âvSpes 9 Adrjvaioi, vvvl Sy, ènel iv rai
rore yjpovco, kv <S eKelvoi anédvycrKOv, ov^ oïol re
€K€lvols enapKeaai yeyovare 8ià rà npdypara rà
nepieo’ryKora, vvvl, iv cp SvvacrOe, ripcapycrare
rov eKelvcov <j>ovéa. evdvpelade S9, a> avSpes 9A6y-
valoi, oncas py navrœv épyov ayerXi&rarov epryd-
aycrde, el yàp dnoxfjycfuelo'de 9Ayoparov rovrovi,
ov povov rovro hianparrecrOe, aXXà Kal eKelvcov
rcov âvSpœv, ovç bpoXoyelre vplv evvovs elva 1, rrj
94	civrfj ÿycfycp ravry Odvarov Kara\jjrj(f>L^ecr0e • àno-
Xvovres yàp rov alnov ovra eKelvois rov davarov
ovSèv aXXo yLV(ü(TK€re y eKelvovs BiKalcos viroXIII. AGAINST AGORATUS.
63
tovtov TeOvrjKévai. Kal ovtcoî àv SeivoTaTa irav-
tcov ndOoiev, et otç eTrécrKiqTTTov eKeivoi c^iXoïç
OVCTL TipCOpeiV V7T€p aVTCOV, 0VT01 6p6\fjr)cj)Ol KCLT
iK€LV(DV TCOV dvSpeoV TOtÇ TpiaKOVTa yevrfO-OVTCLL.
pr)Sapcos, <2 avSpes SiKacrTai, 7rpoç	’OXvp- 95
tticov, prjTe	prjTe pv)XavV lJLV^elJLL^ ôdvaTov
€K€ivcov tcov avS pcov KaTaxjjr)cf)icrr)(r0e, oî 7roXXà
Kaya0à vpaç 7ronjcravTe<z Sià ravra vtto tcov rpia-
Kovra Kal *Kyoparov rovrovi dire0avov. dvapvrj-
cr0évTe<; ovv air avTcov tcov Seivcov, Kal rœv koivcov
rfj iroXei koI tcov ISicov, ocra eKacrrco èyévovTO èirei-
Srj eKeivoi ol avSpes eTeXevriqcrav, TipcoprjcraTe rov
aiTiov tovtcov. anoSéSeiKTai S* vpîv \airavToï\ Kal
€K tcov xfjrjc^icrpdTcov Kal €K tcov diroypacf)cov Kal e/c
tcov aXXcov diravtcov ’Ayoparoç <bv avtoÎç aitioç
rov 0avaTov. ert Sè Kal TrpocryjKei vpîv èvavTia 96
rotç TpiaKOVTa \jjr)cf)l£ecr0ai. cbv pèv tolvvv iKeîvoi
0avaTOv KaTeyvcocrav, vpeî<; d7roxfjr)cj>icracr0e • S)V S*
€K€ivoi 0avaTov ov KaTeyvcocrav, vpeîs Karayivco-
(TK€T€. ol TpiaKOVTa TOIVVV TCOV pèv dvSpcOV TOV~
tcov, oî rjcrav vpeTepoi cf)iXoi, 0avaTov KaTeyvcocrav,
œv Set v/xaç aTTo\jjr)cj)i[)ecr0ai • *A yoparov Sè air exjjr/-
cfyicravTO, Sioti iSoKei irpo0vpo^ tovtovç airoXXvvai •
ov TrpocrrjKei KaTaxjjr)cf)i£ecr0ai. eàv ovv rà evavrCa 97
toiç TpiaKOVTa \fjr)cf)[£tr)cr0e, irpcoTov pèv ovx opoxjjrj-
<j)oi yiyvecr0e, eirevra roiç vpeTepois a vtcov cfriXoïs
TeTipcopr/KOTeç ecrecr0e, eireiTa toiç iracriv av0pco-
7roiç 8o£eT€ SiKaia Kal ocria xjjrjcf>Ccracr0ai.INTRODUCTION
TO THE
O RATION CONCERNING THE SACRED
OLIVE-TREE.
An Athenian land-owner, name unknown, is charged by
a certain Nicomachus with having a number of years before
extirpated one of the sacred olive-trees of the State. The
trial is before the Areopagus. The charge, if sustained, will
bring upon the offender the penalty of perpétuai banishment
and the confiscation of his entire property.
A glance at some facts derived from this oration and other
ancient references to the subject reveals a peculiar phase of
the Athenian State System, and explains the sternness of the
Athenian code regarding this ofïence.
The olive-trees and groves of Attica formed then, as now,
a marked feature in the landscape, and the oil was an impor-
tant staple of commerce. As in the case of the grain trade,
there was a rigid official supervision of the oil product and
of the trees themselves. Provision was made by law against
any diminution in the number of fruit-bearing trees ; a land-
owner was not allowed to eut down more than two a year
from his estate, unless by spécial permission. Especial care
was taken of the sacred trees dedicated to Athenê, the pro-
tecting goddess of the State. The culture of the olive had
been, from the earliest times, closely connected with theVIL CONCERNJNG THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 65
religious legends and institutions of the country. Grafts and
shoots from the sacred olive-tree that stood on the Acropolis,
and had sprung from the rock at the bidding of Athenê in
her contest with Poséidon, had become fruit-bearing trees in
various parts of the country ; not only in the precincts of
temples, but also on private estâtes. These were the so-
called fxopiai, the sacred trees whose produce was forever
devoted to maintaining the worship of the goddess, and to
the support of her priests. The penalty for the extirpation
of one of these, even an old stump or decaying trunk, has
been already mentioned.
Crimes of impiety in general fell within the jurisdiction of
the Areopagus, and ail matters pertaining to the care of the
sacred olives were especially committed to them. They
appointed from their own number curators and inspectors
(€7ri/xcA.77Tat, yi/w/xovcç), to whom was intrusted this department
of the public business, including the révision of the inven-
tories, the disposition of the produce to contractors, and other
like duties.
Before this Council, doubtless seated on the same rock-
hewn steps where Paul four centuries later addressed the
debating philosophers of Athens, Nicomachus — of whom
we only know that he was “ a young man” — has brought
the défendant, a wealthy citizen in advanced life, but with-
out wife or children. An estate formerly belonging to Pi-
sander, who had been prominent in the oligarchy of the
Four Hundred, had corne into his possession by purchase.
It is supposed to hâve been situated in the deme Acharnæ,.
to the northward of the city, that being the deme to which
Pisander had belonged. It is charged that the défendant
has dug up the stump of a sacred olive that had formerly
stood on it, — one of the blackened stumps, it may be,
which the fires of foraging parties had left as traces of the
recent war. The défendant proceeds to show that since the
566 VII. CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE.
purchase of the land from Anticles, in the spring of 403 b. c.,
it had been leased successively to Callistratus, Demetrius,
Alcias, and Proteas ; the lease of the latter having probably
expired shortly before the date (397 - 6) of the alleged crime;
and he proves by the testimony of several of these that there
had been no olive-tree at ail upon the estate.
Inasmuch as the prosecution is not supported by the testi-
mony of any eye-witnesses, the remaining arguments of the
défendant, comprising the larger part of the oration, might
seem to be a work of supererogation. They seem, however,
partly designed to expose the malicious and mercenary pur-
pose of the accuser. Should four-fifths of the judges vote
for acquittai, he would not only lose his case, but would
be subjected to a fine.
The following is a brief analysis :
I.	Exordium, §§ 1-3.
II.	Statement of the case, §§4-8.
III.	Réfutation of the charge by positive evidence, §§ 9- 11.
IV.	Réfutation of the charge on the ground of its a priori improbability
and the absence of any assignable motive. Maintained from
(1)	The réputation of the défendant, §§12- 14.
(2)	The inévitable publicity of the act charged, §§ 15- 19 ; in con-
nection with which a strong argument is made from the
neglect of the accuser to produce witnesses, or lodge com-
plaint at the time, §§ 20-23.
(3)	The circumstances of the alleged place, §§ 24- 26.
(4)	The circumstances of the alleged time, § 27.
(5)	The difficulty of escaping the known vigilance of the authori-
ties, §§ 28, 29.
(6)	The defendant’s course of life hitherto as an upright and
patriotic citizen, §§ 30-33.
V.	Finally, the refusai of the accuser to take the testimony of the slaves
when offered, in contrast with the course of the défendant in
the case, affords a convincing argument that not only is the
charge without foundation, but it is brought from mercenary
and malicious motives, §§ 34-41.
VI.	Peroration, recapitulating the leading points in the defence, §§ 42, 43.VIL
APEOlïAriTIKOS
ITEPI TOY 2HKOY AITOAOTIA.
1 JpOTEPON pév, £> fîovXij, evopitpv èÇelvai
rai fSovXopéva), rjcrv^tav ayovri, prjre Suças eXeiv
pr\re irparypara • vvvl Se ovrcoç a7rpocrSoK7]Toiç
aîrtatç Kal TrovrjpoLs avKoÿavTais TrepuréirTOKa,
ù}(tt et 7rct)ç oîov re, So/cet /xot Seti' Kal rovç pf)
yeyovoTaç yjSr) SeSteVat irepl tcop peXXovrcov ecre-
crdai' Stà yàp roirç tolovtovs ol klvSvvol kolvoI
ylyvovrai Kal rots pr/Sèv olSikovctl Kal rots 7roXXà
rjpapTTjKocrLV. ovtcj S’ anopos 6 âyd>v poi KaOé- 2
CTTTjKev, œaTe â7reypd(j)r)P ro pèv TrpœTov èXaiav
e/c tt}$ yrjs a(f>avitjeiv, Kal 7rpoç tous ecovrjpévovs
tovç KapiTOvs tù)v popiœv 7Tvvôavopevoi irpocrj-
ecra^ • êireiSy} S* eic tovtov tov Tpoirov àSiKOvvTa
pe ovSèv evpeiv eSvvTjOrjo’av, vvvl pe arjKOV ÿacnv
d<f>avL^eiv, olopevoi epol pev Tavriqv rrjv alriav
diropcorarriv eîvai direXey^aL, avrotç Sè è^etvai
paXXov o tl av /SovXcovTaL Xéyeiv.	fcat Set pe, 3
irepl S)v ovroç ê7n/8ej8ovXevKùj<; rjKei, ap vplv rots68
VII. IIEPI TOY 2HKOY.
Siayuajcro/tieVoiç nepl tov irpaypaTo<; aKOveravTa,
Kal irepi Trjs TTarpiSos Kal irepi rrjç oucrtaç àyo)vt-
cracrdaL. op,o)<; Sè 7retpàcro/>iai àpxrjs v/zaç
StSàfa t.
4	*Hi/ pèv yàp tovto UeLcrdvSpov ro yojplov, S77-
pevdévTojv tojv ovtojv 8* êfceivov *AiroXXoSojpoç 6
Meyapeùç Scopeàv irapà tov 8ijpov Xafiojv tov p,èv
àXXov ^povov èyecopyeu, oXlyoj Sè 7rpo Taiu Tpia-
kovtœ ’A vTucXfjç irap avTov irpiapevos è£ejiu-
crOcucrev • èyà> Sè 7rap* *AvtlkXÉovs eipTjvrjs ovcnr}$
5	èojvovprjv. rjyovpai tolvvv, al fiovXij, èpov epyov
airohei^ai a>?, èireiSr} ro ^copiov èKTrjadprjVy ovr
iXaLCL OVT€ (T1JKOÇ èvrjv èv CLVTù). VOpt^O) yàp TOV
pèv 7rpoTepov \povov, ouS’ et 7ràXat èvrjcrav p,v-
ptat, ovk àv Stfcata>ç ^qpiovcr0ai • et yàp /it) Si*
77/xàç eicrtu rjÿavKTpévai, ovSèv irpocnjKei irepi
tojv àXXoTpiojv âpapTrjpdTcov à>ç àSt/eouuraç kxu-
6	hvveveiv. iravTe<; yàp èiricrTaaOe ort 6 7roXep,oç
/cat aXXù)v iroXXcov atrtoç KaKOJV yeyèvryraiy Kal
rà /xèu 7roppo) viro AaKe8aipoviojv èrè/xuero, rà
S* èyyùç u7ro raiu tfjiXojv 8irjpirat<eT0 • wore 7ralç
au Stfcaicoç V7rèp raiu tt} iroXei yeyevrjpévcûv <rvp-
(jjopœv èyco vvvl 8lkt)v 8l8olt]v ; aXXcoç re fcat
TOVTO TO ûplov èv TûJ IToXépO) STjpevÔèv àirpaKTOV
7	tju 7rXetou 7) Tpta errç. ou davpacttov S* et rore
ràç poptaç eÇeKoirTov, èv a> ouSè rà rjpeTep avT<ov
<f>vXaTT€Lv rjSvvdpeda. èirucrTao-ôe Se, 5 fiovXij,
octol pdXicrTa tcüv toiovtojv èiripeXelcrde, iroXXà èvVIL CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 69
€K€LV(p Tü) )(p6vù) &CLCT€a OVTOL tStatÇ KCLl fJLOpLOLLS
iXaLCUS, S)V VVV Ta 7ToXkà iKK€K07TTaL Kal 7) yrj
\Ijl\t) yeyivrjTat • Kal tcjv auraiv Kal iv rfj eiprjvrj
Kal iv tû) 7ToXepco KeKTrjpivoov ovk àftoure irap
avTcjv, eripœv iKKOxfjavTùJVy Slktjv kapftdveiv. Kal- 8
rot et roùç Stà navros tov ^povov yeœpyovvTa<;
tt)ç atrtaç altéré, 77 7tov ^prj rouç y iv rrj eipijvrj
irpiapivovs afi vpwv à&rjpLovç y évier 0 at.
’AXXà yap, ai fîovXyj, irepl pèv rcov irporepov 9
yeyevrjpivœv 7roXXà e\(av ei7retu iKavà vopi^co rà
eiprjpiva* ineiSri S* êycj irapéXafîov to ^copiov,
rrplv rjpipas irivre yeviaOat, a7Te/xterdoxra KaX-
Xtcrrpara>, e7Tt IIu0oSaJpov ap^ovTOs • oç Suo err) 10
èyecopyrjcrev, oure IScav eXatau oure popiav oure
crrjKOV 7rapa\aficov. rplrcp Sè eret Arjpijrpio^ oû-
roert elpyacraTo iviavTov • to> Sè rerapra) ’AXjaa
9AvTL(r0évov<? OLTrekevOipco ipicrdcoora, ôç ri0v7)K€
raura T/3ta err;. o/xotcoç /cat IIpcaTèaç è/xtcr#aj-
craro. Kat /xot Seupo tre paprvpeç.
MAPTYPES.
*E7retS^ toIvvv 6 ^povos ouroç èf^/cet, aùroç u
yecüpyœ. ÿrjal Sè o Karrjyopoç inl Xovviahov
âpxovTOS errjKov vît ipov iKKeKO<j)0aL. vplv Se
pepapTvprjKaijLV ot 7rporepov ipyatppevoi Kal
7roXXà en? 7rap* e/xou pepicrOoipévoi prj etuat
#coi/ ei/ rai ^copico. Katrot 7raiç av rtç ÿavepojTepcos70
VII. IIEPI TOY 2HK0Y.
cfeXeyfeie xjjevhopepop top KaTr\yopop ; ov yàp
olop T€, a TrpoTepov pr) rjp, ravra top vcrrepov
èpyalppevop âÿaPL^eLP.
12	’Eyà> tolpvp, S) fiovXrf, èv pèp tco xeo/ç ^povco,
ocroi pe <j)d(TKOL€P Seipop eîpcu kcli àKptfîf} Kal ov-
Sèp dp eiKrj Kal àXoytcrrcüÇ TTOLrjcraL, r/yapaKTOVP
dp, alpovpepos paXXop XéyecrdaL <5ç pot TrpocrrjKe •
pvp Sè TravTas dp vpaç füovXoLprjP irepl èpov rav-
tt]p TTjP ypcoprjp eyeiv, iVa rjyrjcrdé pe (TKOireip,
ehrep toiovtoiç epyoïç èire^elpoyp, Kal o tl Kep-
Soç eyeWxo tco a^apiaapri Kal rjTLÇ Çrjpia tco
7roLTjcraPTL, Kal tl dp XaOajp &L€7rpa£apr)P Kal tl
13	ap (fiapepoç yepopevos vcj> vpœp ënacr^op, ttolpteç
yàp apdpcoTTOL Ta xoiavxa oty vjUpecos àXXà K€p-
8ovç eVe/ca itolovctl • /cal u/xaç ei/co? ovtco (TKOiretp,
Kal xoùç airiSi/couç e/c tovtcoi' ràç KaTrjyopLas
7roi€i<x#ai, aTTO<f)aLPOPTas 17x19 cîx^eXeia tolç aSi-
14	Kijcrao’LP iyépeTO. ovtoç pePTOL ovk a p ë\OL a7ro-
Seifal ovd5 a>ç u7ro TrepLas rjpayKacrdrjP toioutoiç
ëpyoLÇ ènL^eLpeLP, ovO* a>ç xo optop poL Sia-
(f)deLp€TaL tov arjKOv opto<;, ovd5	apireXoLs
ipTToSœp rjp, ovd* a)Ç 01/ciaç eyyvç, ou#’ a>ç eyà)
a7T€ipOÇ T (OP TTap vpîp KLphlJPCOP.	€1 Tl TOUTO/V
ënpaTTOP.........7roXXàç /cal peyaXaç èpavTco
15	£?7/xiaç yevopépaç arro^paLpL • oç npcoTOP pep
ped* rjpépap iÇeKOTTTOP top arjKOP, cocnrep ov irap-
xaç Xadeip Séop, àXXà iravTaç ’AdrjpaLOVç eiSeVai.
/cal ci /ià' alcrxpop t\p popop ro irpdypa, ictûjç az^VII. CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 71
rtç tü)v wapiovrojv rjpéXrjce • vvv S* ov wepl atcr^v-
vt)<z àXXà ttjç peyi(TT7)<; tflpiaç è/ctvSvvevov. wcoç 16
S* ov/c av tjv à0\i(üTaTo<s àvôpcowœv awavrcov, et
tovç èpavrov depawovras prjKiTi SovXovç ipeXXov
e£etv à XXà 8ecr7roraç tov Xolwov /3lov, tolovtov
epyov crvvetSoraç ; a/crre et /cat Ta peyicrra etç
e/zè èÇrjpapTavov, ovk àv otov re 77V 8iicqv pe wap*
avrcüv Xapfiaveiv • ev yàp av el8eir)v ort e7r è/cet-
votç 77 V /cat è/zè npiùpr\(raçrOai /cat avrotç prfvv-
crac iv èXevOipoiç y évier 6 ai. ] ert Totvvv et t<Sv 17
oÎketcov wapierrr) poi prj8èv ÿpovTiÇeiv, wa>ç àv
iToXfjtTycra too"ovt<wv pepi(r6(opév(üv /cat àwdvrwv
(rvveihoTùJV âÿaviaai rov <rr)KOv fipa)(io<; pèv Kep-
Sovç £v€Ka^wpo0ecrpiaç Sè ov8e/ztaç ovo^ç r<5 /ctv-
Svva> rotç eipyaapivoiç àwacri ro yoùp'iov o/zotwç
wpoŒrjKov iîvai caiov rov (ttjkov, tv et rtç avrovç
rjriaTO, eî^ov àvevey/cetv otco wapihocrav ; ^ vvv Sè
/cat e/zè âwoXvcravTes <^atvovrat, /cat c<f>as avrovç,
eïwep \Jjev8ovrai, pero^ovç tt/ç atrtaç KaOicrravreç.
et Totvvv /cat ravra wapecrKevacdprjv, wœç àv otoç 18
r* 77V 7ravraç 7retcrat [tovç wapiovraç, tovç yet-
rovaç, ot ov povov dXXyjXov ravr ïcracriv à wàcriv
opav e^ecrrtv, àXXà /cat 7re/)t Sv dwoKpvwropevoi
oiopeda prj8iva etSeVat, /cat 7re/)t è/cetva/v wvvOa-
vovrat ; è/zot rolvvv rovreov oi pèv <f>CXoi ot Sè
8ia<f)opoi wepi tùjv kpœv rvy^avovcriv ovreç. ovç 19
à^prjv tovtov wapac^icrOai paprvpaç, /cat /zt) po-
vov ovrcoç roXprjpàç KarrjyopCaç woieicdai • oç72
VII. IIEPI TOY 2HKOY.
<f>r)(TLV cüç eyco pèv TrapeKTTrjKeiv, ot S* ot/cerat
ètjeTepvov rà Trpépva, àvaOépevoç Sè 6 fiorjXaTTjç
2° (S^ero airaycov rà £vXa. kclltoi, ai Nt/copa^e,
XP1V (T€ Tore Kaï 7rapa/caXetv rovç rrapiovraç pàp-
Tvpas, Kaï <f>avepov iroielv ro Trpaypa • /cat ipol
pèv ovSepiav av airoXoyiav vireXnreç, avroç 8e,
et piv (toi* i^Opos v\v> év tovtco tco rpoirco rj&da
av pe TeTLpcopyjpevoç, et Sè Trjç 7roXea)ç iveKa
ewpaTTeç, ovtcoç è^eXeyfaç ov/c av èSo/cetç etvat
21	crvKO<l)dvTr)<?, et Sè /cepSatvetv êfiovXov, tôt àv
TrXetcTTov èXafteç • ÿavepov yàp ovroç roi) 7rpà-
ypaToç ovSe/xtav aXXrjv rjyovprjv av etvat pou <xa>-
TrjpLav fj crè 7retcrat. tovtcov tolvvv ovSèv Tronjcraç
8tà tovç (tovç Xoyovç â£totç pe diroXécrOat, /cat
KaTrjyopetç a>ç v7ro ttjç èpdjç Svvapecoç /cat ralv
è/xaiv XPVP	ovSelç idéXet cro t papTvpelv.
22	/catrot et ÿrfcraç /X* tSetv ttjv popiav dfyavitpvTa
tovç èvvea ap^ovraç e7njyayeç r/ aXXovç rtvàç tcüv
èf ’Apetov ttayov, ovk av eTepcov eSet crot papTV-
p(ov • ovro) yàp av croi ervvrjSecrav aXrjdrj XeyovTt,
ohrep koÏ Staytyvwcr/cetv epeXXov irepl tov irpà-
23 ypaToç.	Setvorara ovv irao-yo) * oç et pèv 7rape-
cr^ero papTvpaç, tovtolç âv rj£iov mcrTeveLV,
èireiSri 8è ou/c etcrtv avraî, è/xot /cat TavTrjv tt)v
Çrjpiav oterat XPVPai ytvéaOai. /cat tovtov pèv
ov OavpaÇo) • ov yàp Srjirov crvKO^avTcov apa
tolovtcov ye Xoycov aTroprjcrei /cat papTvpcov • v/xàç
S* ov/c àftai ttjv avTrjv tovtco yvcopr/v e^etv.VIL CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 73
€7rtcrTa(r0€ yàp eu r<£ 7reSta> 7roXXàç poptaç oucraç 24
/cal 7rup/catàç eu toiç aXXotç Totç epotç ^copioLS, aç,
eïnep èireOvpovv, 7roXù 77V àar^>aX4arepov /cal àcj)en-
vierai /cal èKKoxjjcu /cal ènepyacracrOat, ocrcoirep
rjrrov to àh'iKTjpa 7toXXcjv ovcrcov epeXXe S77X0U
ecrecrdai. uuu S’ outo/ç auràç 7repl 7roXXou ttoiov- 25
pat cocnrep /cal rrjv narpiSa /cal T7ju aXXrjv ouertau,
rjyovpevos irepX àpÿorepcov rovrœv etuat pot rov
klvBvvov. auToùç roivvv upaç toutù)v papTupaç
7rape'fopat, eVtpeXoupe'uouç peu eKacrrov prjvos,
yuoSpouaç Sè rrépirovras kclO* e/caarou eutauTou *
Si/ oùSelç 7T(07tot iÇrjpLùxrev a>ç epyatppevov rà
7repl ràç poptaç ^copia. /catVot ou Srprou ràç peu 26
pt/cpàç ^77/xtaç ovreo 7repi 7roXXou iroiovpai, touç
Sè 7T€pl rov crcoparos /ctuSuuouç [outco] 7repl ouSe-
uoç rjyovpcu • /cal ràç peu 7roXXa> èXataç, etç aç
i£rjv pâXXov, èfapapravetv, outco Oepanevœv (f>ai-
vopai, TTjv Sè poptau, 77U ou^ otou r* 77U Xadeiv_____
ifjopv^avra, a>ç à(f)aviÇcov uuul Kpivopai ; Ilore- 27
pou Se' pot Kpelrrov rjv, a> fîovXjj, SrjpoKparias
ovcrrjS 7rapauopetu ^ e7rl t<Su rpta/coura ; /cal ou
Xèya> a>ç rore Suuapeuoç ^ a>ç uuu SiafiefiXrjpevos,
aXX* a>ç t<£ fiovXopévco Tore paXXou e^u àSt/cetu
uuut. èyà> roivvv ouS* eu t/cetutu raî ^pouoj oure
rotouro outc aXXo ouSèu /ca/cou TroiTjcas <f>avr)cro-
pai. IT<Sç S* au, et pr) 7ravreov avQpumoiv èpavreo 28
KaKQVovarraros rjv, uptSu ovrœs empeXovpivœv
e/c toutou ttjv popiav à<£aut£etu en€)(€Lprjcra rov74
VII. IIEPI TOY 2HKOY.
\copioVy êp <5 8ep8pop pèp ovSè ep eort, pias 8e
èXaiaç crrç/coç, a>ç ouroç ÿrjcrLv eîpai, KVKXodep Se
oSoç 7repie^et, âpcfrorepcodep Sè yeLropeç nepioLKOv-
œip, aepKTov Sè /cal iraprayodep koltotttov earip ;
cücrre Ttç az^ a7TeroXpyjae, tovtojp ovtcos exoprojp,
29	eVi<XeLPycrai tolovtù) TTpdypan ; Aetpop 8e poi
So/cei exvai vpas pép, ofç u7ro ttjç 7roXeot)Ç top
anaPTa ^popop irpoaréra/crai	popiS)P èXaicjp
impeXeLcrdaL, prjO* a>ç eirepyalppepop monore &)-
piùxrai pij6* a>ç à^apicrapra eîç klpSvpop Kara-
cTTrjcrcu, tovtop 8\ oç oiire yeœpycop iyyvç rvyydr
peu ovr eVt/xeX^rr)ç yprjpépos ovd* 7)\lklclp e^p
eiSeVai 7repl 7W roiodra/z', ÙTroypdxjjcu pe popLap
dcfxxPL^eLP.
30	’Eytà tolpvp 8éopai vpoyp prj tovç tolovtovs Xo-
yovç iriorrorépovç r)yiTjcraadai ra>p epycop, jxrjSè
7repl cûp avrol (rwicrre, ravr àpacr)(écrd(u tcop
êpœp i^0pa>p XeyoPTCjp, ipOvpovpépovs /cal è/c rcüi/
31	elprjpépcop /cal è/c rrjç clXXtjç 7roXtretaç. èya> yàp
rà è/xol Trpocrreraypépa anapra 7rpoOvporepop ire-
7TOLr)Ka, d)Ç V7TO ttjç 7roXecüÇ rjpayKatppiqp, /cal rpi-
iqpapyœp /cal eîcrÿopàç ei(T(l>épù)P /cal ^(opyyytùP /cal
raXXa Xeirovpycop ovSevoç rjrrop 7roXvreXcüç tû/z/
32	7toXltcop. kclltol ravra pèp perpiMS 7tolù)p âXXà
pr] TTpoOvpMS ovr dp irepl <f>vyr}<; ovr dp 7repi ttJç
clXXtjç ovcrtaç rjyoiPiÇppr^p, TrXeio} S* az> eKeKrrjprjP,
ov8èp à8iKù>p ov89 €7tlklp8vpop êpavrco Karacrrrj-
o-aç roz' {Hop* ravra Sè irpaÇas, a ovroç povVII. CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 75
KdTrjyopei, e/cepSatuou pèv ouSe'u, kpavrov S* et?
KtuSuuou Kadio’rrjv.	kclltol navres au opoXoyrp 33
(Taire SiKaiorepov etuat rotç peydXotç yjpjjcrdai
reKprjpLOis nepl rcàu /xeyaXcou, Kal irurTorepa rjyei-
crdai nepl S)V ànacra 77 7roXtç paprvpei, pàXXov 77
nepl S)v povos ovros Kariqyopei.
*Ert rotuuv, S) fiovXij, etc rœv àXXœv crKe^jacrde. 34
paprvpas yàp e\o)v aurai 7rpo(rrjXdov, Xéycov on
poi 7rauTeç etcrtu oi depanovres, ou? iiceKTiqpriV
èneihr) napeXafiov ro yoipiov, Kal erot/xdç et/xt, et
rtua fiovXoïro, Trapabovvai /3acraut£etu, rjyovpevos
ourcoç au rou eXeyyov Icr^yporepov yevécrdai rcov
tovtov Xoycov Kal rcov epycov rkov èpa)u. ouroç S* 35
ovk rjdeXev, ouSèu ÿdcrKcov tticttov etuat rot? depa-
novcriv. ! êpol Sè So/cet Setuou etuat, et 7rept avrcov
/xeu ot fiacravilppevoi Karrjyopovcnv, eu etSoreç
ort aTrùOavovvTai, 7re/3t Sè raiu Secrnorcbv, oîç 7re-
(f)VKa(TL KaKovovcrraroi, pdXXov au etXouro àue^e-
cr#at fiacravitppevoi rj /caret7rdureç ànyfXXdyOai
TCüV TTapOVTiûV KdKùiV, Kal pè.V $T], ù) fiovXl7, (f)a- 3<0
vepov oî/xat etuat ort, et Nt/co/xa^ou èfatrouuroç
tou? àvdpcüirovs prj 7rapeStSouu, èSd/couu au è/xau-
ra> ^uuetSeVat • oretS?) rotuuu e/xou 7ra/> aSt Souroç
ouroç TTapaXafieiv ovk rjdeXe, Sucatou /eat 7rept toi>-
rou rrjv avrrjv yvcoprjv cr^etu, aXXajç re /cat rou
KtuSuuou ouac tcrou àpÿorepois ouroç. 7re/)t e/xou 37
pèv yàp et rt eXeyou, oùS5 au dnoXoyijcrao’daL pot
iÇeyevero • rourw S’ et /x?) œpoXoyovv à ouroç?6
VII. IIEPI TOY SHKOY.
ifiovXeTo, ovSepia &)pia evo^os rjv. cocrre iroXv
paXXov rovtov irapaXapfiaveiv iyj>rjv V ^/>tè 'TraPa~
èovvai irpocrrjKev. iyco toivw etç tovto irpodvpias
âfpLKoprjv, fjyovpevos per ipov eîvai Kal e/c fîacra-
vcov Kai e/c paprvpcov Kal e/c TeKprjpicov vpas irepl
38 rov irpaypaTos TaXrjdrj rrvdecrOai.	ivdvpeicrO ai
Sè XPV’ a> /3ov\rj, 7roripo is ^pr) mcrTeveiv paXXov,
oîç iroXXol pepapTvprjKacriv f} co pr)Sels T€ToXpr)K€,
Kal irorepov et/coç paXXov tovtov aKivhvvcos xjsev-
SecrOai rj perd toctovtov kivSvvov toiovtov ipè
epyov ipyacracrOai, Kal irorepov oiecrOe avrov virep
Trjs 1roXecos fiorjdeiv f/ <rvKO<f>avTovvTa alridcra-
39	crdai ; iyco pèv \_iyvcoKivaï\ vpas rjyovpai on
Ntfco/xa^oç viro tcov iydpcov rreicrdels tcov epcov
tovtov rov aycova ày(aviserai, ov% £>S à&iKOVvra
eXiriÇcov àiroàeiÇeiv, aW a>ç dpyvpiov irap epov
Xrjxf/ecrûai irpocrSoKcov. octco y dp 01 toiovtoi elcriv
eiraiTicoTaroi Kal airopcoTaroi tcov kivSvvcov, rocrov-
40	tco irdvT€<? avTovs (f>evyovcri paXicrra. eyà 8e, 5
fiovXi7, ovk rjÇiovv, dXXy èireiSijirep pe rjTidcraTO,
rrapicr^pv epavrov o ti fiovXecrde \prjcr9ai, Kal
tovtov ev€Ka tov kivSvvov ovSevl eyco tcov e^dpcov
hvrjXXdyrjv, oî e/x,e yjSiov KaKcos Xéyovcriv fj cr(f>ds
avrovs eiraivovcri, Kal <f>avepco<?	ouSeîç ircoirore
ipè ovtcov iire^eipiqcTe Trouverai KaKov ovhev, toi-
outovç Sè iiriiripirovcTi poi, oîç vjtteîç ov/c ai' St-
41	Kaicos iricTTevoiTe, irdvrcov y dp àOXicoTaros dv
yevoiprjv, et <f>vyàs âhiKcos KaracrTijcropai, diraisVIL CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 77
pkv Kai fjiovos, epyjpov Sè tov olkov yevopévov,
pyjrpbs Sè navrcov evSeovs, naTpiSos Sè TOLavTrjs
€7t ata^tcrratç (rreprjOels airuuç, 7roXXàç pèv vav-
/xa^taç vnep avTrjs vevavpa^qKOi^y 7roXXàç Sè /xa-
^aç /xe/xaxqpévos, Kocrpiov S’ epavTov Kal ev Stj/xo
KpaTLCL Kal kv okiyap^ia napacryoxv.
’AXXà yap, <5 fiovXyj, tolvtcl pèv evôaSe ovk oîS* 42
o rt Set Xéyeiv • aTre'Set^a S’ vplv a>ç ovk evrjv crrj-
koç ci/ toÎ ytopio), Kal pdprvpas nape<jyopr)v Kal
refc/XTjpta. à xpr) pepviqpévovç SiayLyvcocKeLv nepl
tov irpaypaTos, Kal à^iôvv 7Tapa tovtov nvQecrQai
orov eveKa, eÇov en avro(f>(op(p eXéyÇai, toœovtco
ypovto vcrrepov etç toctovtov pe Karecn^arev âyœva,
Kal papTvpa ovSéva napa(T\opevo\? eK rcov Xoyo)v 43
£777-61 7rtcrToç yevécrOat, e^o*/ avrotç rotç epyotç àSt-
Kovvra ànoSelÇai, Kal epov anavraç StSoi/roç roùç
depanovras, oüç (frrjcn, napayevécr6ai, napaXafieîv
ovk rjdeXev.INTRODUCTION
TO THE
ORATION AGAINST THE GRAIN-
DEALERS.
“V
JL OU are doubtless aware that we of ail people con-
sume the most imported grain.” This remark of Demos-
thenes, in the Oration Against Leptines, suggests a character-
istic feature of the Athenian political economy. The territory
of Attica embraced about 900 square miles. The soil was
better suited to the % and the olive than to wheat, and the
product of breadstuffs fell far short of the wants of its popula-
tion, — about half a million, as it is estimated, in the time of
Lys i as.
In the following speech a member of the Senate of Five
Hundred, induced by circumstances occurring in one of their
sessions, which he clearly and satisfactorily explains, appears
against certain merchants, — who are perhaps in partnership
as a firm or company, — and prosecutes them for violation of
the existing grain-laws. The grain-trade, both Wholesale and
retail, was jealously watched by the government in order to
prevent extortion on the part of dealers, and to guard against
seasons of scarcity arising from unchecked spéculation. Rig-
orous laws regulated the traffic, and spécial officers were
appointed to see to their execution. Besides the dyopai/o/xoi,
market-masters, charged with the general supervision of the
markets, there were the o-iToÿvXaKtç, grain-hispectors, intrustedXXII. AGAINST THE GRAIN-DEALERS. 79
vvith the oversight of the grain-trade alone. According to
Bœckh (Public Economy of the Athenians, p. 116) there were fif-
teen of the latter, five of them being stationed in the Piræus.
The importers were called £fjL7ropoi, the retail-dealers o-tro-
7rwÀat, or contemptuously, KdirqXoL^ hucksters. A large majority
both of the Wholesale and retail dealers appear, as in the
présent instance, to hâve been metics. Of the statutes then
in force, one, as appears from the oration, provided that no
o-ito7tw\.y}<; should buy more than fifty /xeSt/^oi (nearly seventy-
five bushels) at a time. Another statute restricted the dealer's
profit to one obol on the medimnus. The penalty was death.
Of course such législation was as futile as it was unjust and
unwise. The severest penalties failed to check spéculation.
Gain could no more be controlled by law in ancient Athens,
the great wheat-market of the Eastern Mediterranean, than in
modem Chicago the great wheat market of the Western Con-
tinent. The Athenian courts, accordingly, were constantly
occupied with prosecutions of the grain-dealers. Often, no
doubt, the charges brought against them were false. They
were particularly liable to be preyed upon by the “syco-
phants,” as they were styled, — a class of men who became
informers from base and mercenary motives ; often they were
instigated by personal enmity, oftener still by the hope that
they would be privately bribed to withdraw the complaint ;
in case the prosecution succeeded, they had in prospect a
share of the fees.
This is one of the judicial processes technically called
cto-ayycAta. After a preliminary investigation before the
Senate, the case was brought before a Dicastery, or court
of Heliasts. The date of the oration is unknown ; judging
from § 14, it belongs after 387 b. c. In arrangement and
style it is one of the best extant productions of Lysias. It is
also one of the shortest. If delivered as written, it could
scarcely hâve occupied more than twenty minutes, exclusive
of the intervals spent in the examination of witnesses.XXII.
KATA TÛN 2ITOIIQA12N.
rioAAOI /moi 7rpo<TeXrj\v0a(TLV, <3 apSpeç
Sikciotcu, Oavpatpvres otl êyo) tcop oriToiroiXtov
ev rfj /SovXrj KaTiqyopovv, Kal XéyoPTes otl vpeîs,
el cüç /xaXurra avrovç àhiKtiv rjyeLŒ0e, ovSèp t}t-
TOV Kal TOVÇ 7T€pï TOVTCüP TTOLOVpePOVÇ XoyOVÇ
crvKoÿavTtLv vopi^eTe.	60e v ovv rjpayKacrpaL
KarrjyopeLU avra)p, rrepl tovtcop irpœTOP elireîp
fiovXopa i.
2	’EttciSt) yàp oi TTpvraveiç àrréSocrav cîç tt/p
fiovXrjv irepl avrœv, ovrcoç ô)pyL<T0r)(Tav aurolç,
cücrre eXeyov rii^cç r<Sz/ prjTopcop a>ç à/cpirovç av-
roùç	tolç epSeKa rrapaSovpaL 0apoltù) ÇrjpL-
ojcraL. rjyovpepos Sè èyoj Setpop eîpai roiavra
. e#i£ccr#ai TToieip tj]p fîovXijp, amcrràç eîirop otl
poL Bokolt) KpipeLP tovç criT07rc5Xaç Acarà top po-
pop, popiÇatp, el pép eicriv a£ia 0apoltov elpya-
crpépoL, ijuaç ovSèp rjTTOp rjpa>p ypcücrecr0aL rà
Si/caia, el Se prjSep aSLKOvcrLP, ov Seîp avroùç a/cpi-
3 tovç a7roXù)XépaL.	7reLOm0eLO’rj<; Se Trjç /SovXrjçXXII. AGAINST THE GRAIN-DEALERS. 8l
ravra, Sia/SaXXeiv ènexeipovv pe XéyovTes <£>ç èyco
crcorripias evetea tt}<; tcov ctitottcoXcov rovç Xoyovç
TOVTOVÇ €7TOLOVp7]V. 7T/30Ç pèv OVV TY)V fiovXlfjv, OT
rjv avrotç r) Kpicris, epyo> àTreXoyrjcrdpyjv • tcov yàp
aXXcov rjcrv^iav dyovTcov avacrràç avTcov Karrjyo-
poWy koX 7racn (fravepbv ènoiTjcra otl ov% virèp
tovtcov eXeyov, àXXà rotç vopois rotç /cet/zeVotç
èfiorjdovv. rjp^dprjp pèv ovv tovtcov èVe/ca, SeStàç 4
ràç amas* aio’xpov S* rjyovpai vpoTepov Travcra-
<j0ai> 77piv av vpeiç irepX avtcov o tl av fiovXrjcrde
\jjr)<l)LO’7)cr0e.
Kal irpcoTOV pèv àvdf$ir)0i Kal ehrè crv ipoi, pé- 5
rot#coç €Î; Nat. Merot/cetç Sè noTepov wç neicro-
pevoç rotç vopoiç rotç rrjç 77oXeû>ç, ^ à>ç 7tolt\cjcov
o tl av fiovXrj ; efîç Treiaropevos. *AXXo rt oSz^
àftotç ^ aTTO0aveivi et rt TreTroirjKaç 77apà rovç
vopovç, icf) otç 0dvaTos rj Crjpia ; *Eycoye. ’A77o-
Kpivai hrj poi, et opoXoyetç TrXeico ctltov crvpTrpi-
acr0aL TrevTTjKOVTa <f)opp<ovt cov 6 vopoç i^eîvai
KeXevei. ’Eyà rcoz' dpyovTcov KeXevovTcov crweirpi-
aprjv.
*Kv pèv tolvvv diroSeL^r), a> àj'S/oeç St/eaorat, a>ç 6
eo*rt yopoç oç KeXevei roùç crtro77ûJXaç crvvcove'i-
cr0aL tov ctltov y av ol dpyovTes KeXevcooriv, a770-
xfjr)(f)Lcracr0e • et Sè pTj, SiKaiov vpas Karai/n^to-a-
o*0at. i^jütetç yàp vpiv TraptcryopeOa tov vopov,
oç ànayopevei pr)8eva tcov êv Trj iroXei TrXeico ctltov
TrevTrjKQvra <f>oppcov crvvcovéicT0 ai.82
XXII. KATA TON SITOÜOAON.
7	Xprjp pèp tolpvp, a> âvhpes Si/cacrrai, LKapr/p
etvai ravrrjv tt)v KaTrjyoplaPy êTretSrj ovroç pèp
opoXoyeu (rvpTrpiacr0ai, 6 Sè vo/xoç airayopevcop
<j)aiveTcUy v/x€tç Sè fcarà rovç popovç opcopoKaTe
\jjr)(j)L€Lcr0at • opcoç 85 ïpa TreicrOfjTe otl Kal /carà
tù)v àpxpvTCDV xjjevSovTGu, àvayKr) Kal paKporepov
8	ehreiv irepl avrcov. iireiSr) yàp ovtol tt)p airiav
elç €K€lpovç dpé(f>epop, TrapaKaXéaaPTes tovs dp-
^ovraç r/pcoTcopep. Kal oi pèp réorcrapes ovSèp
cÿacrav eiSevcu rov npdypaToç, *Apvtoç S* èXeyep
<yç rov irporépov yeipupos, inechr] TLpLoç rjp 6
ctltoç, tovtcop vTrepfiaXXoPTcop àXXijXovç Kal 7rpbç
crevas avrovç payopipoyp crvpfîovXevcreLep avrotç
TravcracrOai ÿiXopeiKovcriPy rjyovpepoç avpÿepeip
vptp roîç irapà tovtcop cbpovpipoLÇ a>ç à^LcoTaTOP
rovrovç TrpLaaOai • Setp yàp avrovç o/3oXco popop
9	TTcoXeup Tipuorepop. a>ç tolpvp ov (rvprrpLapépovs
KaraOécrdai èfceXevev avrovç, àXXà prj aXX^Xotç
àpTù)P€Îcr0aL crvpefîovXevePy avtop vpïp ¥Apvtop
papTvpa irapé^opaL, Kal a>ç ovroç /xèv en*! ttJç 7t/)0-
repaç fiovXrjç rovrovç eÎ7re rovç Xoyovç, ovtol S*
e7rl Trjcr&e crvpcopovpepoL <j>aipoprai.
MAPTYPIA.
io vOri pèp toipvp ov^ vno tcop ap)(6pTcop fceXev-
<T0€PT€<; (TVP€7TpiOPTO TOP CTLTOPy aKTJKOaTe • fjyOV-
pai S\ âp coç paXtcTTa 7repl tovtcop àXi)0rjXXII.
AGAINST THE GRAIN-DEALERS. 83
\éyù)(TLV, oi>x vnèp avraiv avrovs dnoXoyrjaecr 9 ait
dXXà rovrcov KCLTrjyoprjo-eiv •	7repl yàp £)v eicrt
vopot hiapprj^rjv yeypappévoL, nœs ov XPV
hiKTjv Kal rois prj 7Tet0opévovs Kal rois KeXevovras
rovrots râvavrta npàrretv ;
’AXXà y dp > a> a ï'Speç StKacrrat, olopat avrovs n
e7Tt pèv rovrov rov Xoyov ovk eXevcreo’0at • tenus
85 ipovcrtv, àxrnep Kal iv rfj fîovXfj, ojs in evvota
Tî}ç TToXeCOÇ (TVV€(OVOVVTO tov crijovy Iv CÜÇ d^LCO-
rarov rjptv ncoXoîev. péytorrov 8* vptv èpco Kal
nepu^avéararov reKprjptov ort xjjevSovrat.	12
yàp avrovs, etnep vpcov eveKa enparrov raura,
<paivecrOai rrjs avrrjs rtprjs noXXàs rjpepas ncoXovv-
ras, ea>ç o crvvecovrjpévos avrovs êneXtne* vvvl S*
èvtore rrjs avrrjs rjpépas èncoXovv SpoLXPV ™/ucü-
repov, atcrnep Karà /xeSipvov crvvcjvovpevot, Kat
rovrœv vpîv paprvpas napé^opat*
MAPTYPE2.
Aeivov Se /aoi Sojeet eivat, et orav pev etcr(j>opav 13
elcreveyKeîv Sejj, 77^ navres etcrecrOat peXXovcrtv,
ovk iOeXov(TtVy àXXà nevtav npo^aatCovrat, e<f> oh
Sè 0avaroç icrriv 17 ^rjpla Kal Xadetv avrots crvve-
<f>epe, ravra en evvota (fyacrl rrj vperepa napavo-
prjaat. Katrot navres intcrraaOe ort rovrots
TjKKTra npoariKet rotovrovs notetorOat Xoyovs.
râvavrta yàp avrots Kal rots aXXots crvpÿepet •84 XXII. KATA TfiN 2IT0IIQAQN.
rore yàp nkeicrra KepSa'ivovcriv, otclv kglkov tivoç
aTrayyeXOévTos rrj 7roXet ripnov rov crirov 7rot>Xai-
14	crtv. ovTOi S5 aapevoL ràç crvpÿopàç ràç u/*e-
repaç opcoaiv, coare ràç /xà' irporepoi tü>v aXXcov
7Tvv0avovTai, ràç 8* avroi XoyoTroiovcriv, ^ ràç
raGç Siecf)0dp0ai ràç et> ra! ITo^rai, 77 u7ro Aa/ce-
SaipovLœv e/c7rXeovcraç (rvveiXr](j)0ai, rj rà èpnropia
KeKXeîcr 0ai, rj ràç (T7ro^Sàç piéXXeiv anopp^dijae-
15	cr#ai, Kat etç tout’ e^0pa<; èXyXv0acriv, wcrr Iv
tovtotç rotç Acatpotç iTrifiovXevovoriv r\plv, Iv
oîcnrep 01 noXepiioi. orav yàp paXicrra crLrov
TvyydvrjTe Seopevoi, dvaprrdlpvçriv ovtoi ko! ovk
i0éXovai irœXeîv, iva prj rrepl Trjs Tiprjs Sia(f)€pd>-
I±e0a, àXX* dyancopev av oirocrovrivocrovu rrpid-
pievoi irap avrcov a7rçX0ù)pev • coot* iviore elpyvrjç
16	ovcrys viro toutcdi' 7roXiopKovp,e0a. ovtû) Bè rrd-
Xai 7repl rrjs tovtmv iravovpy'iaç Acaî /ca/eoi^otaç 77
7roXtç eyvœKev, cocrr ènl pilv roîç aXXotç œnoiç
onracri roùç âyopavopovs <£uXa/caç KaTecrrujcraTe,
€7ri Se ravTT) povy rfj re^yy ^coptç (TiToÿvXaKas
dnoKXrjpovTe • /cal 7roXXaAaç 77877 7rap* iKeivcjv
ttoXitwv ovTtov S'iKTjv TT)v peyicrTyv eXaySere, on
ov^ otot r* rjcrav T77Ç rovrcav rrovypia^ èniKpa-
Trjcrai. KatVot ri ^py avrovç rovç àSiKovvraç
vcf) vpiù)v rrdcryyiv, oirore Aeai roùç ou Svvapévovs
(fyvXdrreiv cnroKTeivere ;
17	’Et'Æu/xeio'Æai Sè ^77 ort àSvvarov vpiv icrnv anro-
\py(f>icracr0ai. et yàyo d7royv(o(re(T0e opoXoyovvTùiVXXII. AGAINST THE GRAIN-DEALERS. 85
glvtcov èirl rovç ipuopovs crwicrTaordat, So£e0'
v/tetç èirifiovXeveiv tolç el(T7r\éov(TLv. et pèv yàp
aXXrjv nvà diroXoyiav èiroiovvro, ouSetç az^ et^e
TOtç dTroxJjrj^LorapevoLÇ èirirtpàv • i(f> vplv yàp
oiroTepois fîovXecrde TTiareveiv • vvv Se 7r<Sç ov
Seivà az> Solaire iroieiv, et roùç bpLoXoyovvraç
Trapavopelv àtflpiovs a^crere ; àvap.vr)cr0r)T£ Se, 18
ai az'Speç Stfcacrrat, on noXXœv yjSrj èyovrcov rav-
rrjv tt]V aiTiav [Xapfîaveiv] Kat pdprvpas 7rape^o-
pevœv Oavarov Karéyvœre, mcrTOTépovç rjyrjcrd-
peVOl TOVÇ TCûV KCLTTjyopœV XoyOVÇ. KdLTOL 770)?
àv ov Oavpacrrov eliq, et 7re/)t rcoz' olvtojv âpaprr)-
paTù)V Sucd^ovres pàXXov eTredvpelre irapà tcov
àpvovfjiévù)v SiKTfv Xapfidveiv ; Kat /xèz' 817, o> az>- 19
S/>eç St/cacrrat, iràaiv rjyovpou (f>avepbv eîvai on
oi 7repl rœv tolovtcov àyûveç kolvotcltol rvyyd-
vovcnv ovres roîs èv rfj 7roXet, cocrre irevcrovrai
fjVTiva yvojprjv irepl avrœv e^eT^, y]yovpevoi, àv
pèv Oavarov avrœv Karayvcjre, KocrpLœrépovs ecre-
aOcu rovç Xol7tovç• àv S* à^rç/xtouç àÿrjre, 7roXXr)v
àSeiav aurotç ei/n^tayxez'ot ecrecrOe rroiélv b n àv
/3ov\ù)vtcu. XPV 8e, c5 avSpeç Sucacrrai, /xtj povov 20
Tcov rrapeXrjXvQ6ro)v eveiea avrovs KoXa£eiv, dXXà
/cat 7rapaSety/xaroç eveica rûv peXXovrcov ecrecrd ai•
ovtû) yàp ecrovrat poyis àveKroL èvOvpéicrOe Sè
on e/c ravTTjç r^ç réxyys ^Xeicrroi 7rept tou orco/xa-
roç etcrtu rjycovicrpévoi • Kat outoj peyaXa è£ avrrjç86 XXII. KATA TON SITOnOÀON.
ùxfreXoVVTCU, GJOT€ paXXoV alpOVVTCLl Kad5 CKaCTTYlV
rjpepav Trepl Trjç ÿvxys klv8w€V€lv rj irav^crOai
21	irap vpcov àSt/ccüÇ Kephaivovreç. /cal pÀv 8 rj ov8*
av avrifioXcocriv vpaç /cal t/cereuct/crt, St/catcaç av
auroùç èXe^cratre, aXXà 7roXù paXXov tcov re iroXt-
rcüi' ot Stà rrjv rovrcov iroviqpiav aiTeûvrjcrKOV, /cal
Toùç e/x7ropouç €<^’ ovç ourot o’vvécmqo’av • otç
v/x,etç ^aptetcr^e /cal 7Tpodvporépovç Troirjcrere, St*
/aji/ TTCLp avrwv XapfïavovTes. et Sè />t>;, Tti>*
avroùç otecr#€ yvcopr/v eÇav, ineiBav nvOuivraL
otl rcov KamjXcov, ot Totç eicnrXéovcrLv cùpoXoyrjo’av
eTnfiovXeveiv, âTrexjjrj^io-acrde ;
22	Oû/c otS* o rt Set nXeiù) Xeyeiv • 7reyol /xèz/ yà/o
tù)v àXXcov rcov àSiKovvrcov, ore St/ca£oi/rat, Set
rrapà Tùiv Karrjyopcov irvOiadai, rr/v Sè tovtcjv
iroviqpiav airavreç iiricrTao’Ôe.	àv ovv rovr&v
KaTaxfj7](j)L(Tr]am0€i ra re St/cata TTOirjçrere /cal à£tc5-
repoz/ roi/ crtroi/ uvrjçrecrde • et Sè yu.>7, npicorepov.INTRODUCTION
TO
THE FUNERAL ORATION.
“T
1T was appointed by law in Athens, that the obsequies
of the citizens who fell in battle should be performed at the
public expense, and in the most honorable manner. Their
bones were carefully gathered up from the funeral pyre where
their bodies were consümed, and brought home to the city.
There, for three days before the interment, they lay in State
beneath tents of honor, to receive the votive ofïerings of
friends and relatives,—flowers, weapons, precious ornaments,
painted vases (wonders of art, which after two thousand years
adorn the muséums of modem Europe), — the last tribute of
surviving affection. Ten coffins of funereal cypress received
the honorable deposit, one for each of the tribes of the city ;
and an eleventh in memory of the unrecognized, but not
therefore unhonored, dead, and of those whose remains could
not be recovered. On the fourth day the mournful procession
was formed : mothers, wives, sisters, daughters, led the way,
and to them it was permitted by the simplicity of ancient
manners to utter aloud their lamentations for the beloved and
the lost ; the male relatives and friends of the deceased fol-
lowed; citizens and strangers closed the train. Thus mar-
Shalled, they moved to the place of interment in that famous
Ceramicus, the most beautiful suburb of Athens, which had88
II. FUNERAL ORAT ION.
been adorned by Cimon, the son of Miltiades, with walks and
fountains and columns, — whose groves were filled with altars,
shrines, and temples, — whose gardens wrere kept forever
green by the streams from the neighboring hills, and shaded
with the trees sacred to Minerva and coeval with the founda-
tion of the city, — whose circuit enclosed
“the olive-grove of Academe,
Plato’s retirement, where the Attic bird
Trilied his thick-vvarbled note the summer long,”
— whose pathways gleamed with the monuments of the illus-
trious dead, the work of the most consummate masters that
ever gave life to marble. There, beneath the overarching
plane-trees, upon a lofty stage erected for the purpose, it was
ordained that a funeral oration should be pronoünced by
some citizen of Athens in the presence of the assembled
multitude.’'*
This éloquent description by Edward Everett, in the
“Address at the Consécration of the National Cemetery at
Gettysburg,” fitly introduces the Funeral Oration ascribed by
the ancients to Lysias. There are four others remaining : the
celebrated oration of Pericles over the flrst slain of the Pelo-
ponnesian War, preserved, though only in substance, in the
history of Thucydides ; the second, in the Platonic dialogue
Menexenus, Socrates being made to rehearse it as a discourse
he had learned from Aspasia ; a third, bearing the name of
Demosthenes, but unquestionably spurious and altogether
unworthy of such authorship ; the fourth, that delivered by
Hyperides over the Athenians who had fallen in the Lamian
War.
Besides the Forensic and the Deliberative, the ancient
writers made a third class, the Epideictic or “ Panegyric ”
orations, embracing those that were designed not so much
to secure any immédiate practical resuit, as to furnish aII. FUNERAL O R AT IO N.
89
display of éloquence for public ceremonies and festivals.
In this class belonged the funeral oration, and the one before
us was early celebrated as a masterpiece of its kind.
It purports to hâve been composed for one of the funeral
ceremonies referred to above, during or soon after the Corin-
thian War (b. c. 394-387). The most décisive engagements
of the war were naval. On land, Corinth was the base of
operations against Sparta ; it was held by the anti-Spartan
party of its citizens, aided by the allied Bœotian, Argive, and
Athenian forces, against the Lacedæmonians and their allies
collected from the Peloponnesus. On the part of the Athe-
nians, Iphicrates and his peltasts distinguished themselves
in several minor engagements.* The title below is supposed
to refer to those who fell in some of the earlier skirmishes
(perhaps b. c. 392) ; but the allusions, in § 59, to the con-
dition to which Greece was reduced by the Peace of An-
talcidas (387), if indeed they formed a part of the original
discourse, would require us to assign a date as late as the
close of the war.
It is aside from the purpose of this Introduction to enter
into the critical controversy concerning its authorship, or its
merits in point of style. “ Pulcherrima et ornatissima oratio,”
says Muretus ; Blass, on the other hand, pronounces it a
“ Schaustück sophistischer Beredsamkeit,” decorated “ mit
cfem eitelsten Flitter.” The reader will at once perceive the
différence between this and the other compositions of Lysias.
Its merits and its defects, however, are to a great extent those
of this species of oratory. The festival and the oration in
honor of the dead had become an annual célébration in the
time of Plato and Lysias. These annual discourses appear
to hâve been cast in a common mould, mainly following the
same order of topics, and abounding in elaborately turned
* Grote, History of Greece, Vol. IX. p. 335 seq.go
ÎI. FUNERAL OR ATI O N.
phrases that in the lapse of time became the commonplaccs
of the rhetoricians. In view of the conformity to a fixed type,
and the réluctance of ail Greek art to disregard traditionary
limitations, it would be idle to seek in the funeral oration of
that period marked originality either of thought or of style ;
it is to be remembered, too, both of this and of the Menexenus,
that they are eulogies, not historiés ; hence they are not
documents of historical accuracy. As to the authorship of
this, not a few critics refuse to include it in the productions
of Lysias. But Grote believes it to be genuine, and that the
Menexenus was written in compétition with it. “ Though the
name of Lysias,” he says, “ is not mentioned in the Menexe-
nuSj yet the rivalry between him and Plato is clearly pro-
claimed in the Platonic Phœdrus, and the two funeral
harangues go so completely over the same ground, that
intentional compétition on the part of the latest is the most
natural of ail hypothèses.”* Aristotle (Rhet., III. 15) quotes
from § 60, referring to it as “ the funeral oration ” (t<3 imra-
tu>), but without naming the author.
Whoever the author, and whenever written or delivered,
it illustrâtes admirably the patriotic éloquence of the time.
The recent dead and the surviving mourners form the theme
of the closing portion only (§§ 67-81) of the discourse. In
the main it is an exultant review of the glorious part taken
by Athens in Hellenic history. Beginning with the mythical
âge of the Ama2ons, glancing at the autochthonous origin
of the Attic people, and lingering longest on the Persian
wars, the speaker tells again the oft-told deeds of old heroic
days, rehearsing the achievements of the dead as an examplé
and an inspiration to the living.
Grote’s Plato, Vol. III. p. 8.IL
EniTA^IOS
T0I2 KOPIN0ÏÛN BOH0OI2.
pèv rjyovprjv oïov re eîvai, c5 irapovres enl
r<p8e rcp rdcfxp, Xoyco 8r)Xcoo’ai rrjv rcov èvdd8e Kei-
pevcov àptTrjv, ipepifiapr/v âv rois inayyeiXacriv
in avrols i£ oXiycov rjpepcov Xeyeiv • inei8rj Se
nàcriv avOpconois 6 nas \pov°s ov^ iKavos Xoyov
ïctov napacrKevacrai rois rovrcov epyoïs, 8ià rovro
Kal rj 7toXls poi So/cei, npovoovpivr) rcov ivdciSe
Xeyovrcov, i£ oXlyov rrjv npoarratjiv noielcrOai,
rjyovpévTj ovrcos av paXicrra crvyyvcoprjs avrovs
napà rcov aKovcrdvrcov rvyyaveiv. opcos 8e 6 pev 2
Xoyoç pot nepl rovrcov, 6 S* àycov ov Trpos rà
rovrcov êpya aXXà npos rovs nporepov in avrols
elprjKoras• rocravrrjv yàp âcj>dovlav napecneev-
acrev rj rovrcov àperrj Kal rois noielv 8vvapivots
Kal rois elnelv fiovXrjdelcriv, cocrre KaXà pèv noXXà
rois nporipois nepl avrcov elprjcrdai, noXXà 8e Kal
eKeivois napaXeXelcf)0ai, iKavà 8è Kal rois ini-
yiyvo pivots i^elvat elnelv • ovre yàp yrjs âneipoi92
II. EniTA4>I02.
ovt€ ÆaXarr^ç ovSe/uaç, iravra^rj Sè Kal irapà
iràcriv avOpcorrcus oi rà avtcov irevOovvreç kolkcl
t<xç tovtcov àpCTas vpvovai.
3	UpcoTov pèv ovv Toits 7raXaioùç klvSvvovç tcov
irpoyovcov SLeipi, pvrjprjv irapà Trjç (frrjprjç Xa/3cov •
à£iov yàp Tràcrcv àvQ pcorroi% KaKeivcov pepvfjcrdaL,
vpvovvTaç pèv èv raïs çJSaiç, XéyovTaç S’ èv raîç
tcov àyaOcov yvcopaiç, ri/xaWaç S* èv rois Kaipoiç
TOLÇ TOLOVTOLÇf 7Tat,SeV0VTaÇ S’ €V TOLÇ TCOV T€0V€Cü-
tù)v epyots roùç £aWaç.
4	*Apa£,6ve<; yàp *Apecuç pèv ro iraXaiov rjcrav
OvyaTepeç, oiKOvcrai Se irapà rov %eppcoSovTa
7Torapov, povai pèv ù)TrXicrpèvai criSrjpco tcov irepl
avraç, irpcorai Se tcov irdvTcov ècf> Innovs àvafîà-
crai, oîç àveXiricTTco^ SC àireiplav tcov èvavTtcov
rjpovv pèv tovç cfyevyovTaç, aireXenrov Se tovç
SicoKOVTaç evopitpvTO Se Sià Trjv evxfjv)(iav pàXXov
àvSpes f/ Stà ttjv cj>vcTLV ywaueeç •	7rXéov yàp
êSoKovv tcov àvSpcov taiç xfivxaxç Siacfrépecv fj raiç
5 iSeaiç iXXeLneLV. ap^ovcrai Sè 7roXXai^ edvcov, /cai
epyoj jaè^ roùç 7repi auras KaTaSeSovXcopévau, Xoyco
Sè 7repi TrjcrSe Trjç ^wpaç aKovovcrat /cXeos péya,
7roXXrj<; Sogrjç Kal peyàXrjS èXntSoç xapiv ^apa-
XafîovcraL Ta ^a^ijacürara rcSu edvcov èaTpaTevcrav
ènl Trjv Se tt)v ttoXiv. rv^oucrai S* àyadcov àvSpcov
o/xoïaç eKTrjcravTO ràç i/zu^àç ttj (f)VcreL, Kal èvav-
riau ttjv So£av tt}ç npoTepas Xa/Bovcrai pàXXov
€K tcov klvSvvcov T) 4k tcov crcopaTcov èSo^av eîvaiII. FUNERAL ORAT ION.
93
yvuawceç. /zouaiç S* avraîs ovk i^eyévero etc toïp 6
rjpapTrjpépcûP paOovcratç 7rept raiu Xonrœp a/xetuou
fïovXevcracrOai, ovS’ otAcaSe àTreXOovaais? dnayyei-
Xai r^u re cr<£erèpau avrœp hvarvyiap Kal rrjp raiv
rjperépcûv irpoyopcop àpeTrjv • avrov yàp àiroda-
povcrai, Kal Soùcrat SiKrjp rryç auotaç, rrjcrSe pkv
rf}<; 7roXea>ç Stà ttjp aperrjp àOavarov pvrjpiqv
ilTOiTjcrav, ttjp Sè èavrcop narpiSa Stà rrjv èu#dSe
crvpcfyopàv apcopvpop Karéo’T'qaap. è/cetuat pkv
ovv Tr)s âXXorpiaç àSt/cajç èiriOvpnjcracrai ttjp kav-
tcop St/cauoç àircoXecrap.
* Ahpacnov Sè /cal IloXuuet/couç €7Tt ©r/yôaç crrpa- 7
revcrdvTœv Kal rjrnqOévrùiV p^d^rj, ovk ècopTœv
Ka8peiùiv Gairreip roùç peKpovç, ’Affrjpaîoi rjyr)-
crà/xeuot €K€ipov<> /xe'u, et rt tjSikovp, diroOavovraç
St/aju €)(€lv rrjv peyicrrrjp, roùç Sè /cdroj rà avrcop
ov Kopi^ecrOai, lepœp Se /xtatuo/xe'uaju tovç àua>
deovç àcrefieicrOai, ro pev 7rpcorov 7rèjtti/faureç kt\-
pVKaç èSeouro aurait' Soùuat raiu peKpœp àuat/oe-
crtu, pop'itppTes àpSpcop /xèu àyadœp etuat £a;uraç 8
roùç è)(9pov$ ripùiprjcracrOai, àiricrTovPTcop Sè cn^t-
cru/ aùrotç eu rotç raîu reOpedrcop crcopacri ttjp
evxjjv^iap ini$eikpvcrdai, ov Suuà/xeuot Sè tovtcop
Tv^eip êcrTpdrevaap ht aùroùç, ovSe/uàç Stac^opàç
7rporepop 7rpoç KaS/xetouç virap^ovcri)*;, ov Sè rotç
tfi)(TiP yApyeiù)P ^apt£o/xeuot, àXXà roùç reÆueajraç 9
eu rai 7ToXipuo àftoùureç raiu uo/xt£opepcop ruy^auetu
7r/}0Ç roùç èrèpovç Ù7rèyo àpÿoTepcop è/auSùuevcrau,94
II. EniTA4>I02.
V7T€p p€V TCOV, Iva pr)K€TL €tÇ TOVÇ reOvecoraç e£a-
papravovreç nXeico irepl rovs deovs èÇvfipiarcocriv,
vnep Sè rcov kripcov, Iva prj nporepov etç rrjv
avrcov airé\6ù)CTL irarptov ti/xtJç arv^rjcravres Kal
eEXXrjVLKOv vopov crrepr)Givres Kal Koivfjç èX7riSoç
10	rjpaprrjKoreç. ravra S cavorj livres, Kal ràç iv rco
noXepco tv)(aç KOtvàç andvrcov avOpconcov vopL-
tpvres, 7toXXovç pev noXepiov<? Krcopevoi, ro Sè
hiKacov e^ovre^ crvppa^ov èviKcov payopevoi. Kal
ov)( vno rrjs rv^ç inapôévres peltpvos napà
KaSpeicov ripcoplas èiredvprjcrav, aXX* iKeivois pev
âvTL rrjs àcreySeiaç rrjv kavrcov aperrjv èneheiÇavro,
avrol Sè Xafîovreç rà adXa S)virep iveKa acf>LKovro,
toÙç ’Apyeicov veKpovç, eOax^av iv rfj avrcov ’EXeu-
criza. 7T€pl pèv ovv rovç ano0avovraç rcov knrà
ènl ®y]/3as roiovroL yeyovacnv.
11	eTcrripco Sè y^povco, èneihrj 'Hpa/cX^ç pev èf dv-
Opcoircov rjcf)avLcr0r)i oi Sè 77-aISeç avrov ecjyevyov
pkv JLvpvom0iai è£r]Xavvovro Sè v7ro ndvrcov rcov
’EXXijvcov, alcr^yvopivcov pèv roîç epyotç, ÿofîov-
pévcov Sè tt)v EvpvcrÆècoç hvvapiv, acj^LKopevoL eiç
rijvSe rrjv noXiv LKeraL ènl rcov ficopcov iKaditpvro •
12	êÇairovpévov Sè aùrovç Eupvcr^èa)? *A0rjvaloi ovk
rj0iXrjcrav è/cSowat, àXXà rrjv 'Hpa/cXeovç aperrjv
paXXov rjSovvro fj rov klvSvvov rov kavrcov è<£o-
ySovvro, Kal rj^Lovv vnkp rcov dcrdevecrripcov perd
rov hiKalov hiapa^ecrdai pdXXov rj roiç Svvape-
vols yapitppevoi roùç t>7r’ iKeuvcov àSi/cov/zeVouçII. FUNERAL O R AT I ON.
95
e/cSowai. iiricrrparevcravro'? S* Evpvcr décos per à 13
TûW €KeiVCp Tû) ^pOVCO UeXoTTOVVTjCTOV è)(6vrC0V,
ovk iyyvs rcov Seivcov yevopevoi peréyvcocrav,
a XXà TT/V OLVTTjV éî^OV yVCOpTjV TjVTTep TTpOrepOV,
àyadov pèv ovSèv îSia vtto rov irarpos avrcov
rreTrovQores, eKeivovs r ovk elSores ottoÎoC rives
avSpes écrovr ai yevopevoi • SiKaiov Se vopLtpvres 14
eîvai, ov irporépas éydpas virap^ovcriqs 7Tpos Evpv-
crdéa, ovSe KepSovs irpoKeipévov 7rXr)v SoÇrjs âya-
dïJS, TOŒOVTOV KlvSwOV Virkp avrcov TjpaVTOy TOUS
pèv àSiKOvpévovs èXeovvres, rovs S* vfip'ilpvras
picrovvres, /cal rovs pèv KcoXveiv éiriyeipovvres,
roîs S* èiriKovpeîv âÇiovvres, rjyovpevoi èXevOeplas
pèv crrjpeîov eîvai prjSèv 1roieîv aKOvras, SiKaiocrv-
vrjs Se roîs àSiKOvpévois /3or)0eîv, evxjjv^ias S*
V7rèyo rovrcov àpcf)orépcov, ei Séoi, pa^opévovs àiro-
OvnjcTKeiv. rocrovrov S’ i(j)p6vovv àpcj>6repoi, axrd* 15
01 pèv per Evpvcrdécos ovSèv irap eKovrcov è&jrovv
evpicrKeorOai, *A07)vaîoi Sè ovk r)^Lovv Evpvcrdéa
avrov iKerevovra rovs iKeras avrcov iÇeXeîv. rra-
paraÇapevoi S9 îSia Svvapei rrjv è£ a7rdcrrjs IleXo-
TrovvTjçrov crrpariàv ekdovcrav èviKcov payopevoi,
/cal rcov 'Hpa/cXeovç naiScov r à pèv crcopara eîs
aSeiav KarécTrrjorav, aTraXXaÇavres Sè rov Séovs
/cal ràs t/zir^àç rjXevdépcocrav, Sià Sè rrjv roî) ira-
ryooç âperrjv eKeivovs roîs avrcov kivSvvois ècrre-
cfydvcocrav. rocrovrov Sè evrv^écrrepoi waîSes ov- 16
tcç éyévovro rov 7rarpos • 6 pèv ydp, KaLirep <bv96
II. EI1ITA<Î>I02.
ayaOcov 7toWcjv olltloç anacriv avOpeorrois, €7ri-
7TOVOV KCLL (f>lX6v€lK0V KOlX (f>lXoTipOV CLVTCp KaTa-
cTTTjcraç 70V fiiov tovç /xèu aXXovç ahiKOvvras
tKokacrev, Evpvcr^ea Sè /cal iyOpov ovra /cal etç
aurou è^apaprdvovra o\>x	re '*?*' Tipcoprjcra-
cr0at • 01 Sè 7ratSeç avrov Stà r^VSe rrjv ttoXiv
rfj avTrj eîhov rjpepa rrjv 6* éavrcov crwTiqpLav /cat
TYJV TO)V èyOpcov npcoptav.
17	IloXXà pèv ovv vTrrjpye rotç rjpeTepoiç npoyo-
voiç pia yvcoprj ^pco/xeVotç 7repl roi) St/catou Sta-
pa^ecrdat. rj re yàp àpx*) T0^ j^tov St/cata • ou
y dp, cocrrrep ol 7roXXot, iravrayodev crvveiXeypevoi
Kal erépovç e/c^SaXoureç rrjv aXXorpiav toKrjcrav,
àXX* avToydoves ovres rrjv avttjv €K€KTr)VTO Kal
18	prjrépa Kal 7rarpt8a. 7rpù)T0i Sè /cal povoi iv
èKeivo) ra> XP°V(t* €Acy8aXdur€ç ràç 7rapà crejylcriv
avroîç Swacrretaç hr/poK par iav KaTecmjcravTo,
rjyovpevoi rrjv iravtcov èXevôepiav opovoiav cirai
peyicrriqv, /coiràç 8* (1XX77X01Ç ràç è/c rdiu Kivhvvoiv
cX7riSaç 7TOL7]cravT€<$ iXevdepaiç ratç if/v^als èrroXi-
19	T€vovTO, vopco tovs àyaûovç npcovreç Kal rovç
/ca/coùç KoXaÇovreç, rjyrjcrdpevoi drjpiœv pev epyov
cirai vit àk\ijXù)v j3ia Kpareicrdai, avOpeonois Sè
TTpo<jr\K£iv vopco pev opterai ro Si/caior, Xoyo) 8è
ireicrai, epycù hk tovtoiç VTrrjpeTeiv, viro vopov pèv
fiacriXevopévovs, vtro Xoyou Sè SiSacr/copcrouç.
20	Kat y dp rot /cal <£urrcç /caXcSç /cal yvovreç
opoia, 7roXXà pèr /caXà /cal davpacrrà 01 Trpoyovot,II. FUNERAL ORATION.
97
tù)V ivOaBe Keipepcop elpyacravTo, det/xt^crra Sè
Kal peyaXa Kal naprayov ot ê£ iKetPcop yeyoï/oreç
Tponaia Stà ttjp avrcop àperi)v koltIKlitov. povoi
yàp virep ândcrr)'? rrçç ‘EXXaSoç 7rpoç 7roXXàç pvpi-
aSaç roiv fîapfHdpcop hieKivhvvevaav. 6 yàp rrjs 21
’Acrtaç ySacrtXeùç ou/c ayancop rois vndpyovaip
àyadoîçy aXX’ iXnlÇùjp Kal rr)P Evpdniqp BovXcoo-e-
crOat, ecrreiXe nepriqKOPTa pvpiaSaç arpanav,
rjyrjcrdpevoL Se, et rrjp8e ttjp noXip rj eKovcrav
(f)lXtjp nonjcraiPTO rf aKOvaap kotacrTpixfjaiPTo,
paStcoç tcÜi/ àXXù)v 'EXX^pcop àpÇeLP, ànifirjorap etç
Mapa^cSï/a, vopLcravres ovtcüç àv iprjpoTarovs eîvai
a’vppd^cop [roùç ^EXX^aç], et ert oTacrta^oucrrçç
rrjç 'EXXaSoç <5 tlpl ^prj rpona) roùç imopraç a/xv-
vacrdai, top klpSvpop noajcraLPTo.	ert S* avrotç 22
e/c T(Sv 7rporépcop ipycop nepl rrjç 7rdXeœç roiavTr)
So£a TrapeKTTTjKeiy a>ç et pèp nporepop in aXXrjp
noXip ïacrtp, eVcetVotç /cat ’Aéfy^atotç noXeprjcrovai •
npodvpoiç yàp rotç aStKOv/xeVotç rjÇovcn jSorjdrj-
croï/reç • et S* ip0a8e npcorop cu^tfotrat, ovSeVaç
aXXovç tcüv 'EXXtjvcü^ roXprjcreip iripovs crdlppTaç
ÿapepàp e^dpap npoç e/cett'ouç V7rèp avTœp /cara-
GdcrOat. ot pèp tolpvp ravra 8l€poovpto • ot S’ 23
fiperepoi npoyopoi ov Xoyicrpcp .... etSoreç touç
ei> raî noXipco klp8vpovs, dXXà popi^opres top eu-
icXea ôdparop àOaparop nepl tcop aya0a>p /caraXet-
7reti> XoyoPy ovk i(f>of3T]0r)(rap ro nXrjOoç rœp ipap-
tlojp, àXXà Ty avTcop àperrj pàXXop inicrrevcrap.
798
II. EniTA4>IOS.
Kal alcr^vvo/JLevoL on rjcrav oi fiapfîapoi avrœv iv
rfj ycopa, ovk àvépeivav nvOécrdai ovSè fSorjOrjcrai
rovs orvppayovs, ovS’ qnjdrjcrav Selv erepois rrjs
a (orrjp Cas	piv elSévai, àXXà crcfricnv clvtolç tovs
24	aXXouç vE\\r)va<$. ravra pia yvcopr) navres yvovres
ànrjVTù)V oXiyoi npos noXXovs • èvopitpv yàp àno-
daveîv pèv avroïs perà ndvrcov npocnjKeiV, àya-
Oovs S* elval per oXiycov, Kal ràs pèv xfiv^ds
àXXorpias Sià rov davarov KeKrrjcrdaL, rrjv 8’ €/c
tù)v klvSvvcov pwjprjv iSLav KaraXeCxpeLV. rj^ovv
S\ ovs pr] povoi viKcoev, ov S’ av perà crvppa^piv
SvvaaOai • Kal rjrrrjdévres pèv oXiyco tcjv aXXœv
npoanoXeicrdai, vLKTjcravres Se Kal rovs aXXovs
25 èXevdepœcreLV.	avSpes S* àyaOol yevopevoi, /cal
T(x)v pèv (Tcoparcov d^eiSrjcravTes, vnèp Sè rrjs àpe-
ttjs ov (j^iXoxpv^ijcravTes, Kal pàXXov rovç nap
avrols vopovs ai(j\vv6pevoi fj rov 7rpos rovç noXe-
plovs kLvSvvov (jyofîovpevoi, êcrTrjcrav pèv rponaia
vrrèp rrjs ‘EXXaSoç rœv fiapfiapœv èv rrj avra>v,
vnèp Xipr)para)v els rrjv àXXorpiav ipfïaXovTùyv,
26	rrapà rovç opovs rrjs x^pas» ovrco Sè Sià rayeoiv
rov klvSvvov enonjcravro, Sicrre ol avrol roîs aX-
Xols àmjyyeiXav rrjv r evdaSe aÿiÇiv rèov /3ap~
fiapœv Kal rrjv rcov npoyovcov vlktjv. Kal yap toi
ovSels Tcov aXXœv eSeuaev vnèp tov péXXovros klv-
Svvov, àXX* aKovcravres vnèp rrjs avrcov êXevOepias
rjcrdrjcrav.	cocrre ovSèv davpacrrov, naXaL tcüv
epycov yeyevrjpévœv, cocrnep Kaivûv ovrcov en KalII. FUNERAL ORATION.
99
vvv TTjv àpeTrjv avTcùv viro iTavTœv àv0pd)Tr(ov
tflkovcrOai.
MeTa Sè ravra aèp^rjs 6 rrjç ’Acrtaç /3a<xiXeuç, 27
KaTa<f>povrjcras pèv rrjs 'EXXaSoç, èi/zevcr/xeVoç Sè
rrjç iXiriSoç, aTipatppevos Sè ra> yeyeviqpévco,
à)(06pevo<; Sè rg crvpÿopa, opyt^opevos Sè tolç
ainotç, airaOrj^ S* aw kœkü)v kcll dneipos avSpœv
àyadtov, heKarco èret 7rapacrKevacrdpevos ^tXtatç
peu Kal Stafcocrtatç vavcrlv d(f>LK€To, rfjs Sè 7re^rjç
crrpartaç ovtgjç aireipov ro 7tXtJ^oç ^ye^, (Serre Kal
Ta €0vr) rà per avrov aKo\ov07]cravTa 7roXù av
êpyov eïr) fcaraXe^ai • ro Sè piyi&Tov cnrjpelov tov 28
7Thjdovç • efw yàp avraî ^tXtatç vaval Sia/3i/3a-
crai #carà to crTevcorarov tov *EXX77(tttovtov tyjv
'ireÇrjv arpaTiav è/c rrjç ’Acriaç etç tyjv TLvpdnrrjv,
ovk rjdé\r)(r€v, rjyovpevoç ttjv SLarpifirjv a vrai
TroWrjv ecrecrOcu • aXX’ vTrepiScjv Kal rà (frvereL 29
nec^vKOTa Kal rà #eîa TTpaypœra kcll ràç avOpco-
TTivas Siapoiaç oSoz^ /xè*> Sià T77Ç ôakdo’crrjç enon7-
orarOy irXovv Sè Stà ttJç y^ç rjvayKacre yevecrOat,
£ev£aç pèv tov 'EXXrfcnrovToVy 8iopv£aç Sè rw
*A0<y • vfjyLŒTapévov ovSei^dç, aXXà tcov pèv aKov-
tù)v viraKovovTiûVy Tœv hk €KOVTù)V TrpoSiSoVTCJV.
ol pèv yàp oi>x LKavol r}crav apvvaom0ai, ol S* v7ro
%prjpaTOJV hi€(f)0app€voL • ap(f>0Tepa S* 77^ avroùç
Ta TT€L0ovTa, AeepSoç feat Se'oç. 9A0rjvaLOL S* outcü 30
SiaKeipevrjç Trjç 'EXXaSoç avrot /xè^ eiç ràç i^aGç e/x-
fiavTeç €7T *kpTepiaiov ifîofêrjo’av, Aa/ceSai/xdïaoiIOO
II. EniTA<ï>I02.
Bè kcÙ tgjv crvppaxo)v evtoi etç ®eppo7rvXas diri/jv
Trjaav, rjyovpevoi Stà ttjv crTevorrjTa to>v yoyploïv
31	TTjv irdpo8ov oÎol t ecrecrdcu 8ia(f)vXd£aL. yevo-
pivov Bè TOV KLvSvVOV KCLTa TOV OVTOV ^(fiOVOV
’Adrjva'ioi pèv èviKœv rfj vavpayya, AaKe8aipovioi
Sè, ov raïs xjjv^als evSeetç yevopevoi, âXXà tov
TrXrjOovs xftevcrdevTes Kal ovs (j)vXa£eiv ojovto Kal
TTpos ovs Kiv8vvevcreiv epeXXov, .... oi>x rjTTrjdev-
rez rœv evavTtœv, aXX* airodavovres ovirep eraxOr)-
32	aav pax^ordai, tovtco Sè rw rponco rœv pèv Svcttv-
XrjcrdvTcov, Ta)v Sè tt\s wapoSov KpaTrjo’dvrœv, oi
pèv èiropevovTo èirl rrjv8e ttjv 7toXlv, ot S* rjperepoL
irpoyovoi irvdopevoi pèv ttjv yeyevrjpevrjv Aa/ceSat-
poviois crvpcfyopav, diropovvTes Sè tous 7Tepiecrrr)-
koctl TTpdypaaiv, etSoreç S* ort, et pèv /carà yrjv
rois fiapfidpoLS dTravTrjaovTaiy e7n7rXevcravTes ^tXt-
atç vavalv ipijprjv tt)v ttoXiv XjjxfjovraL, et Sè etç
ras Tpirjpeis èp^ijo-ovrat, vtto rrjs 7TeÇrjs (TTpaTias
âXœcrovTcu, àp^orepa Sè ou SvvTjcrovTcu, àpvva-
33	cr#at re /cat <f>vXaK7)v iKavrjv KaraXnrelv, 8voïv Sè
7rpoKeLpévoiv, rrorepov xpV rVv Trarpiha ètcXiTreiv
r) perd tcov /3ap/3dpa)v yevopivovs KaraSovXco-
aacrOai tovç 9EXXrjvas, rjyrjcrdpevoL KpeirTov eîvou
per dperrjs Kal irevLas Kal <f>vyfjs eXevdeptav rj
per oveiSovs Kal 7tXovtov 8ovXelav rrjs 7rarptSoç,
eÇéXnrov vnèp tt}s 'EXXaSoç ttjv ttoXiv, Xv èv pipe t
rrpbs eKarepav àXXà pr) 7rpoç apÿoripas apa ràç
34	8vvapeis KLv8vvevŒù)(TLvi vneKOipevoi Sè 7ratSaçII. FUNERAL ORATION.
IOI
Kal yvvcuKas Kal prjTepaç eîç SaXapiva, crvvrp
dpoitpv Kal to tcov aXXcov crvppa^cov vavtlkov.
ov 7roXXatç S* vcrrepov rjpepais rjXde Kal tj ire^q
(TTpanà Kal to vavTLKOv to tcov fiapfiapcov, o tiç
ovk àv IScov ecfrofUyOr), d>ç peyaç Kal Setvoç rrjSe ry
7roXet, klvSvvoç inrip ttjç tcov ‘EXXtjz/w èXevdepi'as
rjycovicrOr) ; rroiav Sè yvcopyv eî^ov rj oi Oecopevoi 35
roiç èv ratç vavcrlv e/ceiz'cuç, ovcnjç Kal Trjs avTcov
(TcoTypLaç diTicrrov ko! tov TrpocriovTOÇ klvSvvov,
7j ot péXXovTeç vavpa^qcreLv virip r^ç <£iXc>T7jtoç,
V7rèp tw aOXcov tcov èv XaXapuvi ; ot> toctovtov 3^
iravTaypdev Trepieicmj/cei 7TXrjdoç iToXep'icov, coctt€
èXa^Lcrrov piv avrolç elvat tcov irapovTcov KaKcov
to OavaTov tov avTœv irpoecSèvai, peyLctttjv Si
(rvp<f)Opdvf a vito tcov /üapfüdpcov evTv^qcrdvTcov
tovs VTr€KT€0€VTa<; yXirilpv TreLcrecrOai. rj 7tov Sià 3?
tt)^ vTrapyovcrav ànopiav 7roXXaAaç piv iSe^ico-
cravTO aXXîjXovç, cIkotcos Si crcfyàs avroùç œXocfrv-
pavTO, etSoTes piv ràç cr^erepaç vaîç oXryaç
oucraç, opcovTeç Si 7roXXàç ràç rw iroXepicov, eVi-
CTTapevoi Si Tyv piv ttoXiv rjprjpcopevyv, ttjv Si
ycopav rropOovpèvyv koX pecrTyv tcov fiapfiapcov,
lepcov Si Kaiopévcov, àiravTcov S’ eyyùç ovtcov tcov
Seivcov, aKOVovTeç S* TavTco avppepiypèvov 38
‘EXXtjz/i/coG /cat fiapfîapiKOv iraiavos, napaKeXev-
crpov S' àpcf>oTépcov Kal Kpavyrjç tcov StacbOetpo-
pivcovy Kal ttjç ÆaXarnjç /xcctttjç tw veKpcov, Kal
7ToXXcoV piv (TVpiriTTTOVTCOV Kal C^lXlcOV KCll 7ToXepLCOV102
II. EIIITA<Ï>I02.
pavaycœp, àvrnrakov Sè irokvv yjpovov ovcrr)S Trjs
pappa^ias 8okovpt€s rorè pep veviKrjKevai Kal
(recraxrOaL, rorè S* rjTTrjcrOcu Kal arrokoAepac.
39 fj 7tov 8cà top irapovra <j)6/3op iroXXà pèp (pfj0r]~
crav I8ecp S)v ovk €l8op, 7roXXa 89 aKOvcrac ojp
ovk TjK0V(Tav. 7rotat S* oi>x tfcereiai 0€û)p iye-
popto fj OvcrLùiP apappyjcrecs, eXeoç re 7ra[8o)P Kai
yvpoLKwp 7to0os oXktos re iTarepœp Kal prjrépiop,
XoytCT/XOÇ 8*, Ct 8v(TTVXVa'€ uav*	p^XXoPTùiP
4° ècrecr#ai KaKcop ; res ov/c dp 0ea)P fjXéiqcrep avTOVS
V7rèp tov peye0ovs tov klp8vpov ; rj tls dp0p(o~
ttcop ovk âp iSaKpvaep ; fj tls Trjs ToXprjs avTovs
ovk àp r)yacr0r) ; ff rroXv 7rXetcttop eKeiPÔi Karà
tyjp dpçrrjv aTTOLPTOiP dp0pa)7Tù)p 8cfjveyKap Kal ip
tocs fîovXevpao’L Kal Ip tocs tov rroXipov kip8v-
VOLS, €K\c7r6pT€S p€P T7JP TToXlP, CtÇ T<XÇ VaVS 8*
ipfiapTts, Tas 8* avTù)P ijjv^ds oXlyas overas olptc-
41	TaÇaPTes tù) 7r\y]0ec r<5 Trjs ’Acrtaç. è7ré8ei^ap Sè
rracrcp ap0pdnro es, PiKrjcraPTes Trj pavpa^ta, ort
KpetTTOP p€T oXcyOiP \_7ro\cT€VOp€Pû)P~\ V7T€p TïjS
èXev0epias klp8vp€V€lp fj perd ttoXXoïp fiaciXeuo-
42 pépo)P VTrkp Trjs avtcop SouXetaç.	7rXetcrra 8è Kal
#caXXtcrra eKecpoc virep Trjs tcop 'EXXfjpcop iXev0e-
plas crvpefidkoPTO, orrpaTiqybp pèp Oe/ucrro/cXea,
ÎKapcoTarop ehrecp Kal ypeopae Kal npaÇai, pavs
Sè irXecovs t5>p aXXcop orvppax^p, ap8pas 8* è/i-
TTecporaTOVS. KaiTOL TLP€S OLP TOVTOCS TCüP aXkcjp
‘EXXtjpù)P ripicrap ypeoprj Kal TrXfj0ec Kal dpeTrj ;II. FUNERAL ORATION.
103
û>(TT€ Sucato/ç [lèv àvafX(f)LO’l3rjTr)Ta Taptcrreta Trjs 43
vaupa^uas cXa(Sov irapà rrjç 'EXXaSoç, eîtcoTcos Sè
rrjv euTuyiav opovoQuerav rotç klvSuvols
cravTO, yvqcrLav Sè /cat avro^ûova rotç è/c rrjç
’Acrtaç fîapfidpoLS rrjv avrcov àpeTrjv hTeSeUjavTo.
’E^ pèv ovv rrj vavpayia toloutovs aûrovç 44
7rapacr^o^reç /cat 7roXù TrXciaroi' rcî>^ klvSuvcùv
peTaayovTes t# tSt'a àperrj kolvtjv rrjv ëXeu0ep'iav
/cat rots aXXotç eKTrjaavTO • vcrrepov Sè IleXoTroi/-
vrjoricov TeiyiÇpvTtov rov *l(T0p6v, /cat àyaircüVTOJV
pèv rrj crcoTrjpLa, vopitpvTMV S* d7rrjXXd^0av tou
/carà dakarrav kivSvvov, /cat Siavoovpévoïv tous
aXXous ^EXXîpaç irepaSeiv utto tols fiapfidpoLS
yevopevous, opyurOévTes ’AOr/vaîoi auvefioûXeuov 45
avrotç, et ravriqv ttjv yvœprjv èfoucrt, 7rcpt cura-
crat' rrjv UeXoTrovvrjŒov ret^oç irepi^aXélv • et yàp
avTol imo rcov ^XX^vcov TrpoSiSopevoi /xcrà TcSt'
fiapfidpctiv ecrovTai, ovr* c/cetVotç Serjceiv yiXioyv
V€ù)V OVT€ TOUTOUS OK^cX^O'CtJ' TO Ct' ’lcT^/Xû) TCt^OÇ *
àicivSuvMS yàp ecre<T0ai ttjv Trjs 0aXaom(rr]S àpyy)v
^SacrtXecüÇ. SiSacrKopevoi Sè /cat vopilpvTes avTol 46
aSt/ca rc TToieiv /cat /ca/caiç fiouXeuecrO ai, *A0rj-
vaious Sè St/cata re Xéyeiv /cat rà fiéXTLCTTa auTols
Trapaiveîv, èfiorjO'qo’av eis TlXarataç • ànoSpdvTcov
Se mto vuktol Tœv TrXeicrTcov cruppa^cov è/c twv
TaÇecûV Stà ro nXrjdos tcov iroXepiûiv, Aa/ccSat//,o-
laot /Jtèi> /cat Tey carat roùç /3ap/3apous eTpéxfjavTo,
*A0r)vaioi Sè /cat üXaratetç irdvTas tous ^EXX^^aç104
II. EniTAfclOS.
èviKcov fiayofievoi tovç aiToyvovraç rrjç èXev0epCaç
47	Kal vnopelvavTas ttjv SovXeiav. èv èKetvrj Sè rrj
yjpépa KaWiariqv reXevTrjv tolç nporèpoiç klvSv-
volç €7TidévreSy fîèftatov pèv rrjv èXev0epiav rrj
ILvpcony Kareipryacravro, èv dira cri Sè roîç klvSv-
voiç Sovreç èXeyxov rrjç eavrcov aperrjç, Kal povoL
Kal pe0' èrèpœv, Kal netppaxovvres Kal vavpa-
Xovvreç, Kal 7Tpoç rovç fiapfiapovs Kal npoç roùç
*EXXr)vas, mro ndvrajv rjf;ia)0r)crav, Kal pe0' S>v
èKivSvvevov Kal npoç oêç èiToXèpovv, fjyepoveç
yevècr0ai rrjç ‘EXXaSoç.
48	'TcTTepco Sè XP°VV 'EXX^vi/cou 7roXèpov Kara-
crra^roç Sià ÇrjXov rœv yeyevr/pévcov Kal <f)06vov
ra)v nenpaypévcov, péya pèv aiTaures (f>povovvres,
piKpœv S’ êyKXrjpaTcov eKacrroi Seopevoi, vavpa-
^taç ’AOrjvaLOLS 7Tpos Aly uniras Kal roùç eKelvcov
Œvppaxovs yevopèvr)^ èfSSoprjKOVTa TpLijpeiç aû-
49	tù)V èXapfiavov. noXiopKOVVTcov Sè /carà tov av-
tov XP°V0V Alyvittov re Kal Alyivav, Kal rrjs
fjXiKLaç ànovcrr)? èv re rais vavcrl Kal èv tS irel/o
CTTpaTevpaTi, Kopiv0LOL Kal ol e/celv(ov crvppaxoi,
rjyovpevoi r) elç èpiqpov rrjv xc°Pav èpfiaXeîv rj è£
AlyLvrjS dt;eiv ro arparoneSov, è£eX0ovre<; navSrp
50	pel Tepaveiav KaréXa/Sov \\0r)valoL Sè tcjv pèv
aitovtcov, tcov S5 èyyix; ovtcov, ovSèva èroXprjcrav
per an èp\]ja(T0 ai • ratç S* avrcov xfjvxcuç nicrreih
crarreç Kal to)v èmovrcov Kara(j)pov7](ravTe<; ol
yepalrepoi Kal ol rrjs ^Xi/aaç èvros yeyovoresII. FUNERAL ORATION.
I°5
r/^LOVP avrol povoi rov Kivhvvov iroinjcracrOaL, ol 51
/A€V i/JL7T€LpLa TTjV dpeTTjV, ol Sè <f)V(Tei K€KT7}p,€VOL *
Kal ol pèv avrol 7roWa)(ov dyadol yeyeviqpidvoi,
ol S* €#c€tVovç pipovpevoiy T(ov pèv 7Tpeafivrepcov
apxeLV àirMTTapév&v, rd>v Sè vecoreptov ro é7nrar-
ropevov 7TOieiv Svvapevcov, Mvpoûvtôov crrparrp 52
yovvroç aTravrrjoravreç avrol etç rrjv MeyapLKrjv
èvLKùiv pa^opevoi arracrav rrjv 8vvap.LV rrjv iKeivcov
roîs rj8rj àTreiprjKocri Kal rotç ov7rco Bvvapévois,
(tovç €tç Trjv a(j>er€pav ipfiakeîv à^icocravras elç
TT/v akXorptav aTravrrjcravreç) rponaiov Sè 0-7-77- 53
cra^reç kciXXiotov pev avroîs epyov, atcr^tcrrou Sè
rotç 7ToXcjLLtOtÇ, Ol /ièv OVK€TL TOtÇ (jdpadlV, Ol S’
ov7T(ü hvvapevoi, ratç Sè t/n^aîç àpffyorepoi Kpeir-
rovç yevopevoi, perd KaWicrrrjs 8o£rjs els rrjv av-
t<Sv cx7T4X0ovr€Ç ot /xèv rraXiv ènaihevovro, ol Sè
7T€pl Tù)V XoL7T(OV ifïovXeVOVrO.
KaO* €Ka(rrov pev ov pahiov rà viro ttoXXcov klv- 54
8vvev0évra v<f> èvos prj0rjvai, ov8è rà ev diravn tû>
Xpovcû rrpayQévra iv pia rjpépa 8rjX(û0rjvai. ris
yàp av r] Xoyoç ^	^ pyjrœp i/cavoç yévoiro
prjvvcrai rrjv ra>v èv0a8e K€ipevcov av8pœv àperrjv ;
perd tt\€L(ttù)v yàp rrovœv Kal <j>avepœrarœv àyco- 55
von/ /cai KaXXicrroiV KLvhvvcov èXev0epav pev irroirj-
crav rrjv 'EXXaSa, peyicrrrjv S* anehei^av rrjv
éavrcjv rrarpiSa, efihoprjKOvra pev errj rrjs 0a-
Xarr^ç àp^avres, dcrracridcrrovs Sè rrapacrxpvreç
tovç crvppdxovs, ov rotç oXiyoïç tovç 7roXXoùç 56io5
II. EniTA4>I02.
8ovXevelv àÇicocravTEç, àXXà ro ïcrov e\eiv anavra?
àvay KacravTEÇ, ov8è tovs crvppa^ov^ aaOeveîs
ttoiovvt€<z, aXXà kolkelvovs îa)(ypov$ Ka0LorTavTE<;,
Kal ttjv avTcov 8vvapiv TocravTTjv imSeL^avTes,
ùmjO* 6 /uteyaç ^SacriXeùç ovketl tcov àXXoTpLcov
iiredvpeLy aXX* èStSov tcov iavrov Kal irepl tcov
57	Xonrcov iÿofieÎTo, Kal ovte TpnjpEis ev ekelvco tco
^povco ek ttjs ’Acrtaç E7r\Evcrav, ovte rvpavvos ev
tocs ^EXXtjctl KaTÉaTT), ovte 'EXX^zdç 7roXtç mro
tcov fîapfiapcov Tjv8paTro8icr0Tj • TocravTTjv crcocf>po-
ctvvtjv Kal 8eoç tj tovtcov àpETTj ttolctiv àv0pco7rou?
7TapEL)(EV. S)V EVEKa Set povovs Kal npocTTaTas
tcov ‘EXXrjvcov Kal rjyEpovaç tcov 7toXecov yiyvE-
crda t.
58	’ETre'Set^az' Se Kal ev Tatç Sucrrv^tatç ttjv iav-
Tcov dpETTjv. ànoXopÉvcov yàp tcov vecov ev 'EXXtj-
CTTTOVTCp ELTE TjyEpOVOÇ KaKLCL ELTE 0ECOV Sta^OtÇL, Kal
<rvp<f)opà<? ekelvyj^ /xeyurrT/ç yEvopévrjs Kal rjpîv
toÎç 8vcrTv^(rjcracTL Kal tolç aXXotç ^EXX'rçcra', i8ij~
Xcocrav ov 7toXXco ypovco vcrTEpov otl tj Trjç 7ToXecoç
59	Svvapiç ttjç 'EXXaSoç rjv crcoTTjpia. ETÉpcov yàp
rjyEjxovcov yEvopévcov èvLKTjcrav pèv vavpa)(ovvTE<?
roùç vEXX^z^aç ot TrpoTEpov eIç ttjv 0aXa(Tcrav ovk
ipfiatvovTEç, ETrXEvcrav S’ etç ttjv Evpcoinrjv, 8ov-
Xevovctl Sè 7roXetç 'EXX^coi', TvpavvoL S9 ey/ca-
0EomTao‘Lvt ol pèv pETa ttjv rjpETÉpav crvp(j>opdv, ot
60	Sè )Lterà ttjv vlktjv tcov /3ap/3apcov. coctt ££lov rjv
E7rl Tù)Se TCO Ta<f)Cp TOTE KEipa(T0ai TT) ‘EXXctSt KalII. FUNERAL ORATION.
107
irevOrjcrcu rovç ivffaSe /cei/xeVouç, <oç (rvyKaraOa-
TTTopéirqs rfjs avtcov iXevOepiaç ttj tovtcov àpeTrj •
a>ç Sucrru^ç /xèu 7} 'EXXàç tolovtcov avbpcbv op-
<f>avr) yevopévr), euTu^s S* o tt}ç ’Acrtaç fiacnkevç
kripcov rjyepovcov Xa/3opevoç • ttJ pev y dp tovtcov
(TTeprjdeicrr) SouXeia TrepiécrTrjKe, tco S aXXcov ap-
£avtcov £t}Xoç iyyiveTcu rrjç tcov Trpoyovcov Sia-
votas»
’AXXà ravra /zèu i^x^Vv wreP nacrr)*; 0X0- 61
(fyvpacrOcu Trjs 'EXXaSoç * eKeivcov Se to>u avbpcov
a^iov /cal tSta /cal S^/xocria pepvrjcrdaL, ol cj>ev-
yovTes tt)v SouXeiau /cal 7repl tou Si/caiou /xa^o-
pevoi /cal virèp Trjs S^/xo/cpariaç orTa<xia<xauTeç,
7rduraç 7roXepiovs k€ktt) pivot eiç tou üeipaid /ca-
TrjXOov, oi>x V7TO vopov dvayKacrOevTeç, aXX u7ro
ttjç cf)vcrecos 7reicr$euTeç, /caivoiç Ktvhvvots T7JU 7Ta-
Xatàv dpery]v tcov Trpoyovcov ptprjcrdpevot, taiç 62
avTcov i/jv^ais KOtvrjv Trjv ttoXlv /cal toiç aXXotç
KTTjcrdpevoi, OavaTOV p€T èXevOeptas atpovpevot
fj fi'tov peTa SouXeiaç, ou^ ^ttou Taiç crvpcfropats
aicr^uuo/xeuoi ^ Toîç ir^Opois opytlppevot, paXXov
fîovXr)0evTeç iv Trj avTcov ànodvrjcrKetv rj £rjv ttjv
àXXoTpiCLV oÎkovvt€s, crvppdxpvs pèv opKOvç /cal
CTwOrjKaç e^ouTeç, 7roXeptovs Se touç 7rpoTepov
VTrdpxovTas /cal touç 7roXiVaç touç eavTcbv. aXX* 63
OpCOS OU TO TtXîJ^OÇ T CO U 6V0LVTIC0V cf)ofir)0€VT€S, dXX
iv toiç crcopacrt TOIÇ iavTcbv /auSuueucrauTeç, t/)o-
ttcllov pèv tcov iroXeptcov ecrTrjcrav, papTvpas Seio8
II. EIIITA<3>I02.
rrjç avrœv àperrjç eyyvç ovraç rovSe rov pvrjparoç
rovç AaKeSaipoviœv raÿovç napexovrai. Kal ydp
roi peyaXrjv pèv àvrl piKpàç àni8ei£av rr)v noXiv,
opovoovcrav Sè dvr\ aracna^ovcn)Ç àne<f>r)vavy rel-
64	^yj Se dvrl rœv Kadrjpiqpevœv dvecrrrjcrav. oi 8e
KareXdovreç avrœv, a8eX<f>à rà fiovXevpara rois
epyoïç rœv èvdaSe Keipévœv eni8eiKvvvreç, ovk inl
npœpiav rœv è)(dpù)V aXX’ inl crœriqpiav rrjç no-
Xecuç irpdnovro, Kal ovr iXarrovcrOai 8vvapevoi
ovr avrol nXeov ixeLV ^dpevoi rrjç pèv avrœv
èXevdepiaç Kal roiç fiovXopevoiç 8ovXeveiv peri-
8ocrav, rrjs? 8* iKelvœv 8ovXelaç avrol perixeiv °^K
65 rj^lœcrav.	epyou; Se peyicrroiç Kal KaXXicrroiç
dneXoyyjaavro, on ov /ca/aa rfj avrœv ovS9 aperfj
rœv noXepiœv nporepov iSvarv^rjcrev r) noXiç• et
yàp araaiairavreç npo<; aXXyjXovç ySta napovrœv
HeXonovvrjcriœv Kal rœv aXXœv i)(6pœv elç rrjv
avrœv otot re èylvovro KareXdeiv, 8rjXov on pa8iœç
àv opovoovvreç noXepeîv avroiç eSvvavro.
66	’Ejcetrot pèv ovv Stà rovç ev Hetpatet kiv8vvovç
vno navrœv âvOpœnœv tpqXovvrai • a£iov Se Kal
rovç Çivovç rovç evOaSe Keipivovç inaivecrai, ot
rœ nXrjOei fior/dijcravreç Kal nepl rrjç rjperipaç
crœrrjpiaç paxopevoi, narpiSa rrjv âperrjv rjyrjcra-
pevoi, roiavriqv rov /3iov reXevrrjv enoirjcravro •
av6* œv rj noXiç avrovç Kal inivOiqcre Kal edaxpe
8r)pocr'ia, Kal eSœKev ixeiv avro'iç rov anavra
Xpovov ràç avràç npàç roîç dcrrotç.II. FUNERAL ORATION.
IO9
Ot Sè vvv dairropevoiy fioiqOrjcravres Kopuvduois 67
vito iraXauœv ÿuXœv àSuKOvpévous Kaivol crvppa^ou
yevopevoi, ov rr)v avrrjv yvœprjv AaKeSaupovuous
é^ovres {oi pèv yàp rœv àyadœv abrous i(f)06vovv,
oi Sè âSuKOvpévovs avrovs rjXéovv, ov rfjs 7rporé-
paç èyQpas pepvrjpévou, àXXà rrjv napovcrav (j)u-
Xuav nepl 7roXXoG irouovpevou) rrà&uv avOpconous
<j>avepàv T7]v avrœv àperrjv èireSeu^avro. iroXpurj- 68
crai^ yàp peyaXrjv rrouovvres rr)v ‘EXXàSa ov povov
vnèp rrjs avrœv crœrrjpuas KuvSvveveuv, àXXà /cal
vivèp rrjs rœv 7roXepuœv èXevdepuas àrrodvrjcrKeuv •
toÎç yàp AaieeSaupovuœv crvppà^o us 7repi 7*779 è/cei-
i/û)i/ êXevdepuas ipd)(ovro. vuKiéjcavreç pèz/ yàp
èieeuvovs rcü^ avrœv r/Çuovv, Svcrv^rjcravres Sè fié-
fiaiov àv tt)v SovXeuav rois èv 7*77 IIeXoïrovvrjcrœ
KareXuirov.
’E/ceiz'oiç pèi' ow our<y SuaKeupévous 6 fiuos 69
ot/crpoç /cal ô davaros evicros' ovrou Sè /cal £coi'-
reç /cal a7Todavovres ÇqXœrou, irauSevdévres pèv iv
rois rœv 7rpoyovœv àyadols, dvSpes Sè yevopevou
rrjv re eKeuyœv So£av Suacrœcravres /cal rrjv avrœv
àperrjv êiruSeu^avres» 7roXXœv pèv yàp /cal KaXœv 7°
aïnou yeyévrjvrau rrj èavrœv 7rarpuSu, érrrjvœpQœ-
o*av Sè rà èrépœv Svarv^rjOivra, rroppœ S*
a7ro ttJç avrœv rov rroXepov Karécrrrjcrav. èreXev-
rr\dav Sè rov filov, œcnrep XPV T0^ç àyadovs
àrroOvrjcrKeuv, T77 pè^ yàp irarpuSu rà rpo<j)ela
ànoSovres, rois Sè Opéiffaau Xvnas KaraXuirovres.I IO
II. EniTA4>I02.
71	<ÜCTT€ aÇlOV TOtÇ ÇûJCTC TOVTOVÇ TroOelv Ko! CT(f>CLÇ
avrovç oXoÿvpeadaL Kal rovç npocnjKovTas avrcov
eXeetv tov èniXoïrrov /3iov. ris yàp avrotç eu
rjSovr) KaraXenrerai roiovrcov àvSpcov ôairropévcov,
ot navra 7repu iXarrovoç ttjç àperrjs rjyovpevou
avrovç pèv àrrecrréprjcrav /3lov, XVPaç Sè yvvatWaç
inoiTjcrav, opcf>avovs Sè rovç avrcov 7ratSaç arréki-
nov, êpijpovç S9 aSeX<f)ovç Kal naripaç Kal pyrc-
72	paç Karécrrrjcrav ; UoXXœv Sè Kal Setvcov vrrap-
yovrcov rovç /x,èv rraiSaç avrcov £r/Xa), otl vecorepoi
elcriv ^ cacrre etSeVat otW rrarépcov ècrréprjvrat,
a)v S* ovrot yeyovacrtv, olKreupco, otl npecrfiv-
repoi rj cocrre èniXadécrdai rrjç Svcrrv^taç r/jç
73	èavrcov. ri yàp àv rovrcov àviaporepov ycvoiro,
rj T€K€lv pèv Kal Opéxjjat [/cat Oax/jaî] rovç avrcov,
iv 8è rco yrjpa aSvvarovç pèv elvai rco crcopan,
nacrcov 8* anecrreprjpévovç rcov iXmScov dcf)iXovç
Kal airopovç yeyovévat, v7ro Sè rœv avriov rrpo-
repov QqXovo’dai Kal vvv iXeeïcrdai, rrodeivorepov
S5 avrotç etvat roi/ dàvarov tov yStov ; octûj yà/>
avSpeç apeivovç rjcrav, rocrovrco rotç KaraXenropé-
74	^otç to névdoç peil^ov. 7rcüç S* avrovç Xrj^at
rrjç Xvirrjç ;	7rorepov êv ratç rrjç 7roXea>ç crvp,<j>o-
paîç ; àXXà rore avrcov €Îkoç Kal rovç aXXovç
pepvrjcrûau aXX’ èv ratç evrv^tatç ratç kolvoiç ;
àXX* Ikovov Xvirrjcrai, rcov pèv crcf>erépcov reKvcov
rereXevryjKorcov, rcüv Sè Çcovrcov àrroXavovrcov rrjç
rovrcov aperrjç. aXX’ ev rotç tStotç klvSvvolç, oravII. FUNERAL ORATION.
I I I
6pa>cn rovs pèv irporepov ovras <f>iXovs (f>evyovras
TTjv avrcov àiropiav, rovs S* espoirs peya <j>po-
vovvr as e7rt ratç Svcrrv^iats rats rovrcov ; Movrjv 75
S* au pot SoKOvpev ravrrjv rois èu#àSe Ketpevots
ànoSovvat yaptvy et rovs pèv roKeas avrœv ôpotcos
(ocnrep eKetvot irepl woXXov irotoipeOa, rovs Sè
watSas outcüç àcrnaÇoipeda tocnrep avrol rrarépes
oureç, ratç Sè yvvatÇlv et rotovrovs fSorjdovs rjpas
avrovs Trapé\OLpevy olotirep eKetvot tjuvres rjcrav.
rivas yàp àv ewcorcüç pàXXov rtpœpev rd>v èvddSe 76
Ketpévcov ; rivas S* au Tau; ^covrov St/catorepou
rrepl 7toXXov irotoipeOa r/ rovs rovrots rrpoçrT\KOv-
ras, ot ttjç pèu toutoüu âperrjs ro tcrov rocs àXXots
aireXavcrav, àirodavovrcov Sè povot yvrjcriojs rrjs
Svarv^ias peréyovŒtv.
’AXXà yàp ovac otS* o rt Set rotavra oXoÿvpe- 77
<r#at • ou yàp eXavOàvopev rjpas avrovs ovres
dvqroi* œcrre ri Set, a rràXat wpocrehoKœpev iret-
crecr^at, V7rèp toutoju uuu àyQecrQat, r/ Xtau ovrcj
fïapécûs <f)épetv irrl ratç r^ç ÿvcreœs crvptyopals,
èiTKTrapévovs ort 6 Odvaros kolvos Kal rots X€iP^
<rrots Kal rots ySeXrtcrrotç ; ovre yàp rovs novrj-
povs vnepopa ovre rovs àyadovs OavpaÇet, àXX*
t<jov êavrov rrapé^et rràcrtv. et pèv yàp otou re 78
rjv rots rovs iv rco 1ToXépœ Ktvhvvovs htaÿvyovcrtv
àOavàrovs etuat rov Xotirov ^pouou, <*£tou- ^otç
£ûio*t rov airavra xpovov irevdeiv rovs redveœras *
vvv Sè rj re <f>v<rts Kal voctûjv rjrrcov Kal yijpœs,I 12
II. EniTA^IOS.
o T€ Baipcop 6 ttjp rjpeTipap poipap el\r))((o<; ana-
79	poLLTTjToç. axrTe TTpoarjKei tovtovç evSaipopeaTa-
tovç rjyeLcrdcu, oltlp€<; virep ru>p peyicTcop Kal
koXXLcttcûp Kivhvv€vcravTe<z ovrco top f&iov ireXev-
TrjŒdV, OVK €7riT/0€t/fCU'T€Ç 7T€pl a VTù)P TT) TV)(Y),
ovS* apapelvavTes top avTopaTOP Odvœrov, aW
eKXeÇapepoi top koWlcttop.	Kal yap toi dyrp
paTOL pep avTa>p al pprjpai, ÇrjXœTal Sè vrro nap-
80	tcüp dp0p(o7rù)P al Ttpai • ot 7TtpOovPTai pep Sià
ttjp <f)VŒLP cüç 0p7]Tol, vppovpTai Sè gE)Ç a0dpaTOi
Sià tt]p dpeTTjP. /cal yayo rot OdiTTOPTai hrjpocrLa,
Kal àyœpeç TiOepTai en avtolç pcopr/ç Kal cro(f)La<;
Kal nXovTov, a>ç àftovç o^raç roùç eV t<5 noXépca
TeTeXevTrjKOTaç rats aurai? Ti/xatç Kal roùç à#a-
81	paTovç Tipacrdai. éyà /xèu ovp avToirç Kal paKa-
pLtfl) tov OapaTov Kal ÇrjXd), Kal popoiç rovrotç
apOpconoiP oîpai KpeiTTOP eîpai yepé(T0ai, oiTipeç,
ineiSr/ 0py)Ta)P acopaTcop eTv^op, a0apaTOP pprjprjp
8ià ttjp ap€T7)P avTcop KaTeXtnop • o/aûjç S’ dpdyKrj
tols ap^aiois e0eai %prjcr0aL, Kal 0epanevoPTaç
top naTpiop popop 6Xo^>vpecr0ai tovç 0anTopér
povs.NOTES.ABBRE VIATIONS.
adv............adverb, adverbial, etc.
agr. ..........agréé, agreeing, etc.
cl.............clause.
Class. Dict....Anthon’s Classical Dictionary.
dep............dépend, dépendent, etc.
Dict. Ant......Smith’s Dictionary of	Greek and	Roman	Antiquities, 3d Amer. Ed.
Dict. Geog.....Smith’s Dictionary of	Greek and	Roman	Geography.
ed., edd.......editor, édition, and the plural.
equiv..........équivalent.
foll...........follow, following, etc.
Frohb..........Frohberger.
G..............Goodwin’s Greek Grammar.
Gr. Moods .... Goodwin’s Greek Moods and Tenses.
H..............Hadley and Allen’s Greek Grammar.
ind. dise......indirect discourse.
introd.........introduce, introducing,	etc. ; also,	Introduction.
Kiihn..........Kühner’s Greek Grammar ; Edwards and Taylor’s translation.
L. & S......... Liddell and Scott’s Greek Lexicon ; the 6th Ed., when referred to,
is expressly named.
lit............literal, literally.
part., partt...participle, participles.
pred...........predicate.
Publ. Econ. ... Bœckh’s Public Economy of the Athenians ; Lamb’s translation.
Rauch..........Rauchenstein.
ref............refer, referring, etc.
rel............relative.
sent...........sentence.
syn............synonym, synonymous, etc.
tr.............translate.
West...........Westermann.NOTES ON ORATION XII.
In connection with Orations XII. and XIII. the student should read, if possible,
Chap. LXV. in Grote’s History of Greece, “From the Battle of Arginusæ to the
Restoration of the Democracy of Athens after the Expulsion of the Thirty ” ; also
Chap. I. Book V. of Curtius’s History of Greece, “ Athens under the Thirty.” The
articles “ Dicasterion ” and “ Dicastes,” in Dict. Ant., explain briefly the constitu-
tion of the Athenian Heliastic courts; see also Grote, Vol. IV., p. 140 scq., and
Vol. V., p. 378 seq. In the title ôV has Xàyos understood for its anteced.
1.	<a &v8p€S Sikcuttcw, judges ; Eng. gentlemen of the jury ; H. 625, a.
As to the use of &v5pes, see the faulty rendering in the Eng. version of
Acts vii. 2 ; Karr\y.: H. 738 ; G. 171. — iravcr. Xfyovn, to leave off
speaking, H. 981 ; G. 279, 1. The part. agr. with fxol instead of the subj.
of iravo"., H. 941 ; G. 138, N. 8 (a). — avroîs : H. 769; G. 188, 3; pi-yc-
80s, irX'nOos: accus, of specif. ; clpY» (èpydÇo/iai) : passive, as also in § 37.
— ûkrT€...icaT., so that not even if one should utter falsehood would Jie be
able to bring more terrible acciisations than the existing ones ; dv belongs
with ôvvaadai. On xpevô., see H. 969, d; G. 277, 4. — «lirÉÎv has rd\. for
its obj. and is understood with dnavra. — âvd'yKT] : subj. of (ècri), and
having the foll. infinitives dep. on it ; tr. on the contrary, either the accuser
must fail from exhaustion, or the time run short.
2,	ircicr. (7râcrxu)> to be about to expérience the opposite of (what we bave
experienced in) limes past ; IvavT. has a compar. force, hence foll. by if,
than ; “irpb tov, before this, former, here used as adj. ; cf. H. 655, d ;
G. 143, 2. The contrast referred to is explained in what follows, i. e. there
is on this occasion no need for the accuser to explain the motive of the
prosecution, the occasion of enmity (ëx^pav). In *rf|v notice the pro-
lepsis, H. 878. The ternis usually applied to parties in a trial are :
à ôkJokuv, the prosecutor, the complainant ; cf. in Scotch law “pursuer.”
6 Karriyopûv, the accuser, he who makes the accusing speech,
ô <f>evyii)v, the accused, the défendant.
—«foi: opt. of ind. dise , H. 932, 2 ; G. 242,1 (b). — fj-ris... €\., whatground
of enmity they had towards the state. —âv3 * 8rov . .. rroA , that they dared ;NOTES ON OR ATI ON XII.
I 16
a causal clause, tbis rel. phrase being freq. used as a causal conj. — tous X.
Troiovpcu, I make my plea, speak what I hâve to say ; ttoiou/j,ou, mid., is thus
freq. used in the Attic orators as syn. witli Xéyoj ; see XXII. i, 3, 13 et al.
ôjs is used with the part, to dénoté an assigned or supposed cause : not,
howcver, that I argue as one who is without private gricvances and in-
juries, H. 978; G. 277, N. 2 (a).—ôpyiÇ. dep. on	freely, as if
ail had abundanl reason to be indignant.
3.	ovt€. . .irpà^as, having ntver conducted a case either for myself or an-
other ; ‘ïrpà'ypara, business, here, as often in judicial orations, has spécifie
ref. to business in court, hence a cause, a case. The fact here stated is foi-
us the spécial point of interest in the introduction. The rest is in the
routine style common to the judicial oratory of the time. — KaW<m]v,
being used with iroWaKis, is better rendered by our perfect, H. 837. —
p.^|... 7r<Hf)crü>|i(u : H. 887 ; G. 218. — «s .. . eka^., as briejly as Ican ; an
adv. cl- dep. on 8i8a£at, H. 916; G. 232, 3. — 8iSd£ai, to inform you (of
the facts) ; the latter object of the verb is easily supplied from the con-
text, and thus omitted in the Greek.
4.	ovfjios : H. 76, a and b ; G. 11 and N. 1 ; cf. rovvavriov, above.—
ovSevt, after c5i/c. as indir. obj., either bring suit against any one or sustain
a suit. This was much to say in the Athens of that time. Notice the
current judicial phrases: ôiKrjv tivl ÔLKd^eaOai, to bring any one to trial;
ôlktjv <pevyçiv, to be brought to trial. —SqpoKp., temporal, ïuhile the democ-
racy continued, that is, up to the time of the overthrow of the démocratie
constitution by the Thirty.
5.	KaT6<rTT)(rav, 2d aor., were placed in office ; |A€V and 8é serve to con-
trast the two participial phrases,both used attributively. — KaÔapàv, k. t. X.,
to purify the state, a fair phrase to gloss foui work ; doubtless well worn in
the mouths of the revolutionists. Their method of purification is but too
well known to the student of this period of Athenian history. Révolutions
in other Greek States were attended with even greater cruel ties. Observe
the près, tense of the part., denoting its répétition. — «iroXiras : subj. of
TpaTréaOai. — Xéyovrcs résumés the preceding with an adversative force,
althongh they said ; ov...‘iroi€Îv €ToXp.ci)v, the y were not the men to do ; ro\-
ydxv and TXrjvai foll. by an infin. hâve a variety of meanings similar to this,
depending on the connection in which they are used : to hâve the spirit to,
to bring one's self to, etc. See L. & S. —avap.vf)<rai : (àvaixifxvrjdKid).
6.	Theognis, mentioned by Xenophon as one of the Thirty, was also a
tragic poet. We know him mainly by what Lysias here recounts, and by
Aristophanes’s ridicule of his frigid and dreary iambics. Of Piso little is
known save his membership in the Thirty and the events here related.
ydp : epexegetic, generally to be omitted in Eng. — Iv toîs TptdxovTa, in
the sessions of the Thirty. — cîcv : H. 932, 2. G. 243. — rfj ‘iroXircfç, theAGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
II 7
administration, i. e. the existing form of government. —KaXXC<m]V...,irpd-
(jxunv, thaï there was, thertfore, a most excellentpretext; Sokcîv and XPTUJk*
dépend on wpbfpaoiv, H. 952 ; G. 261, 1. —iràvTtas 8c, but at any rate.
7.	ircpl ovSevos t|*y0^VT0> ^iey considered of no conséquence ; tt€pi...ijy€Î-
crOcu and Tr€pl...Troieio0cu are syn. expressions, see Lex. 1repi ; 7repi is used
thus with certain genitives to dénoté estimated vvorth, e. g. 7roXXoO, ttXçiovos,
irXeiarov, èXdrrovos ; et*. Jelf, 632, 2, g. —ëSogcv o$v avroîs, they resolved
therefore. —avToîs, poss. dat., tr. that they might hâve, etc.; for VJ in subj.
see H. 88i, a; G. 216, 2.—'ircirpaicrai, yty(vr)Ta\. : render by the Eng.
pluperf. Why? — a>orTr€p...W€iroiT]KdT€S : the part, agréés with the logical
subj. implied in avroîs rj =	H- 1063 î cf- Krüger, 56, 9, 4 ; tr. as if
they had done anything else justifiably ; euXo-yios, justifably, with any good
reason to show for it.
8.	8iaXa(3ovT€S, simply having assigned’ or, allotted, that is, those to
which they should go ; no spécial ref. to the appropriation to their own
use, as if it were an indir. mid. — 4|3à8i£ov, they went their way. — Icrri-
wvra : H. 982 ; G. 279, 2. KctTa\ap.f$dvco is often used in the sense of
to corne upon, meét, find : cf. §§13 and 31.—to Ip-ycurr., the factor y, i.e.
ours ; H. 658 ; G. 141, N. 2. This was the shield manufactory, and con-
nected with Lysias’s dwelling in the Piræus. Not less than 120 slaves
were employed in it at the time, as will be observed in the narrative far-
ther on. — PovXoito : indir. qu , H. 932, 2; G. 243. What would the
direct form be ? — cl iroXXà €Ïî], (that he would) if there were much ;
changed from the direct form éà?.. .17, because after a verb of past time.
9.	10. T|,rriTTd.|j.Tjv pèv o{iv, nenu I knew, etc. — vosil^t, that he regarded;
H. 932, I ; G. 243. — Xafeiv : subj. of chai ; H. 945 ; G. 259. — 67rap<o|i€VOS
(iiraptlofiai) : imprecating; used adv. to State a circumstance additional to
&fjLO(rçv, H. 968 : G. 277, 2. — Xaf2wv mav be taken as used conditionally,
if he should reçoive, or, on condition of receiving. — to TaXavrov : t6 de-
fines rd\aurov as something previously referred to; cf. H. 657, a. The
student should notice carefully the various uses of the article in this section.
— Ki(3û>rds, chest ; the Eng. word ark, e. g. Noah’s ark, the ark of the
covenant, is ki(3ù)tôs in the Greek of the Septuagint and the N. T.
II. ovK...a>p.oXoay. : notice the position of the neg. ; it belongs to the rel.
cl. and is to be tr. not only, as the foll. à\\d shows. — KvÇucqvovs, Cyzi-
cenes, stators of Cyzicus, a gold currency named from the place where
minted. Give the deriv. of ôapeiKovs. Estimating the silver drachma as
= about 20 cents, we may reckon the Attic talent roundly as = $ 1200.
The Cyzicene gold piece = 28 drachmas ; the Daric, a little more. The
entire sum seized amounted therefore to more than $ 6400. How large a
sum this was at that time may be understood by a comparison of prices as
given in Bœckh’s Publ. Econ., Ch. X. scq. Prices were higher in Athens118
NOTES ON ORATION XII.
than anywhere else in Greece, but even there it is estimated that $25 would
meet the year’s outlay for an economical citizen for food, clothes, andhouse-
rent. An ox could be bought for from $ 10 to $20 ; wheat in Lysias’s time
probably averaged over two drachmæ per bushel. For convenience is sub-
joined the following
TABLE	OF ATTIC	MONEY.
1 Chalcûs =		less than £ cent.
8 Chalci =	1 Obolus,	about 3^ cents.
6 Oboli =	1 Drachma,	“ 20 “
100 Drachmæ =	1 Mina,	“ ^20.
60 Minæ =	1 Talent,	“ ^1200.
Cf. Dict. Ant.y “Aes,” “Drachma,” “Talent.” — <j>id\as, goblets ; hence
our “vial,” a diflerently shaped vessel. The Greek	was a broad-
mouthed drinking-vessel. — àyairT)<r€iv...o-(oo-(o : in the direct form both
verbs would be indic. fut.; as if : y ou will get off well, if y ou save, etc.
12.	irpos...6vpcus, just at the gâte ; this was the main entrance to both
the house and factory. Melobios and Mnesithides, leaving the factory, met
them as they were coming from Lysias’s dwelling. These two were also
members of the Thirty. — flirt) (3., where we are going. What would the
direct form be in Greek? — cls- .cp.ov, to my brother's; H. 730, a; cf.
G. 141, N. 4. The idiom in Eng. is the same as in Greek ; cf. ets Aa/mV-
7rov, below. Frohb. has et s rà tov, k. t. X., to my brother's place. — o*k^-
\J/t)tcu ; H. 881, a; G. 216, 2. Coming to plunder, they called it “search.”
—	PaSL£eiv : as in § 8.
13.	irpoo*cX6tt)v...p.oi irapcK., came to me and exhorted me. In many
such cases the Greek part, is equiv. to a co-ordinate verb in Eng. It is the
circumstantial part, denoting a preliminary or attendant action. In tr. it
should be observed how often our language replaces the Greek part, by a
finite verb or clause. —ccs.ckcûtc, since Jie ivas to corne there ; the part, is
causal, and ws represents the exhortation as founded on what was in the
mind of the speaker. — <p...ù>xovTO, to whom they delivered me and were off
a gain ; H. 827 ; G. 200, N. 3 (a). — ev rotovrw, in such (péril) ; kivSv-
vévciv, to risk something, to run some risk ; it has an indef. object. —
As ... ^8t), considering that death certainly was already at hand; the infin. is
used as subst. with the art. in gen. abs. ; the part, dénotés cause ; ws is
used as above.
14.	TttSc, as follows ; notice the succession of abrupt clauses spoken in
haste and terror. —r*f|v o“f)v : H. 675; cf tov àôe\<pov tov èfiov, above.
—	TCivra irào*xovTl poi, now that I a7n suffering these things ; irpoOvpiov
usually is an adj. applied to persons, here agréés with ôvv. ; render freely :
zealously do what is in your power. — p.vr)<rOîjvai, to mention ; this aor., itAGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
I 19
will be remembered, has a mid. meaning, — SiSoh] : indir. form for the
subj. with èdv, H. 932, 2, a; G. 247 ; ébrav, everything, anything, in a dis-
tributive sense, as vav in § 84. The reader will perhaps recall little Paul’s
question in Dombey and Son : “ Money, Paul, can do anything.” “Any-
thing means everything, doesn’t it, Papa?”
15.	oiKtas : after tpaceipos, H. 753, d; G. 180, 1 ; ydp here does not
introduce a reason for what goes before, but a parenthetical explanation of
what follows : now Ihappened, etc.; à|u|>{0. : with a rear as well as a front
entrance. — Tavrr|, in this way, i. e. availing himself of this resuit of his
ovvn observation, rather than of the intervention of Damnippus. —€<xv...<ra>-
0f|<roficu : this cond. sent, retains its direct form ; then a new constr. begins
with the infinitives âÿedrjir. and àirodav. dep. on ijyovp.t)v.	The analysis
of it may be represented as follows :
—	dt|>€0f]<r€ar6<u (àÿlrjjuu), that I should none the less be released. '
16.	*rf|v <(>. Troiovji., keeping gnard. The avXecos Ovpa is the front en-
trance to the house, usually a folding door, opening into the vestibule or
covered way leading to the court. See Dict. Ant., “House (Greek),” and
the diagram there given. Of the three doors mentioned in the next sen-
tence, two were inside and one a rear door communicating with the Street.
—	owrwv : the circumst. part., equiv. to a parenthetic cl. of preliminary
explanation ; ds.SieXOeîv, which Ihad to pass through ; àveory. (àvoiyvvpu) :
H. 984; G. 279, 4. — €Îs ’Apx*: cC €*s Sapplinrov, § 12; dorv : art.
omitted; H. 661. Ref. to the upper city, it has the force of a proper
name, as e. g. “ The City,” now only a part of London. — dirayayot,
has led.
17.	MryapdSt: H. 217; G. 61. — t8 ... irapdyycXpa, their customary
notice ; inr’ èicelvuv, lit. by them, is after an implied pass. (Trapayyé\t(rdai)
dep on the part. Some edd. hâve it hr* ltctlvon>. The cup of hemlock-
juice was in Athens the usual means of inflicting capital punishment upon
citizens ; it is implied here that when a warrant w*as served by the Thirty
it was usually a death-warrant. Cf. note on § 96. — irplv... «tirctv : dep. on
TcapiiyyuXav : H. 955, b ; G. 274 — oütw ... d.'iroXo'y., so much did he lack%
or, more freely, so far was he from being tried, etc. The infinitives after
&c?7<r€ take the place of an obj. acc.
18.	olrôv: H. 971, c; G. 277, 5; 278. How much stress was laid on
funeral ceremonies in Athens may be seen from Becker’s Charicles, Ex-
cursus on “ Burials.” The corpse, arrayed in white, usually lay for one day
before burial in the front part of the house. The terms designating the
laying-out (Tpô$€<ns) and the funeral procession {éicipopâ) correspond to the
et fièv...Xaflelv, ovôèv fjrTov â<p€di}(T€(r0ai
et 5è fxr), ôpLoiios àTrodaveîadai.I 20
NOTES ON O R AT ION XII.
verbs liere used. — atrovo-iv : not the same as rots airoiknv, but agr. with aù-
roi s understood, referring to the friends mentioned afterwards, to his friends
Tüho reflested them. — 6 8k...ïrv\€v: sc. Sous governing Sri : may be ren-
dered and each of the others contributed as it happened; the last obj. of ëÔUKev
is the clause.
19. twv r)|i€Tcp«v, probably neut., of our property ; H. 621, b; G. 139,1.
— XoXkov : for use in the shield factory. — oaa. .KTfjcracrGcu, more than
they ez’er thoicght of getting ; notice the Greek idiom as many as never, for
more than ever ; it is found in Demos. Olyntk., I. 9 and 19, and frequently
elsewhere ; Kr?7<ra<70cu is a timeless infin., neither the time nor the duration
of the action being thought of ; cf. Gr. Moods, § 23, I ; H. 851. —ds ro-
cravrqv...à^HKovro, went so far in their greed, etc.; it is foll. by Kal...€'iroifj-
cravTO, that they made, etc., which is equiv. to a cl. of conseq., though
grammatically co-ordinate ; ydp then introduces an explanatory instance,
justifying the assertion. Frohb. takes a different view of this constr., as
also of XIII. 80, making the cl. of conseq. implied by To<ravT7)v to be
introd. afterwards by ydp. — 8rc tb *irp«T0v, as soon as ; cf. Lat. qnum pri-
mant ; does this clause limit the preceding or the following verb?— cSrcov :
H. 181 ; 116, 15 ; G. 60, 5, 24; 25, 3, N 1. — The outrage by Melobius, if
we may trust Lysias’s statement, does indeed illustrate the way things were
done under the Thirty, and the personal traits of at least one of these
Ka\o\ tcàyaôoi. Still more worth attention is the hurried inventory here
given of the personal property found on the estate of a wealthy Athenian
résident. A large part of it consisted of slave workmen. Thus also the father
of Demosthenes owned fifty slaves, rnostly employed in the sword factory.
The institutions and social life of the Athenian State can be but imperfectly
comprehended by one who does not bear in mind that it was mainly a com-
munity of slaves. According to the census of the population of Attica taken
about three centuries B. c., there were 21.000 free citizens, 10,000 résident
foreigners, and 400,000 slaves. Concerning the price and treatment of
slaves, interesting details will be found in Becker’s Charicles, Excursus VII.
Closely connected with this State of things was the growing contempt of
manual labor and trade by the Athenians and Greeks generally, as unworthy
of a freeman, — a contempt which in the time of the Roman dominion set
them to living by their wits, and made them the sharpers and adventurers
of the ancient world.
20,21. KaTL, in respect to ; cXiou : H. 739; G. 171. I.—ovk &v be-
long with an opt. understood, as others would not hâve done ; ^\ovt€S con-
tains the condition implied by âv, and the phrase may be rendered, had they
been indignant at, or, on account of indignation at. — ov...ÔVTas, who ccrtainly
did not deserve this ; a falling circumflex on desei~ue will show the kind of
emphasis intended by yé. — troXii : after â£ios ; H. 771 ; G. 184, 5. TheAGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
I 2 I
foll. partt. are attrib., like Ôirras. Notice the appropriate différence of their
tenses. The services here mentioned were the chief civil functions devolving
upon a wealthy Athenian in private life ; they are often referred to in
orations. As to vvhat the choregy, the maintenance of a chorus, was, see
Dict. Ant., “Choragus/’ — kckttjp^vovs : H. 849; G. 200, N. 6.—Then
follovvs the abrupt exclamation, — notice the absence of a connective, —
such treatment did they deem us zvorthy of ; jjlctoik. agr. with 77/xâs under-
stood aiter lit. not being mettes in like manner as, etc.; the thought is,
we served the State better as resident-foreigners, than they did as citizens. —
CLTd4>ovs €irotT]o-av : why was it considered one of the greatest of crimes
among the Greeks to leave the dead unburied ? See Dict. Ant., “ Funus.”
— CLTipovs...KaT€<rT., deprived of the rights of citizenship, disfranchised;
irdXccDS : H. 753, c; G. 180, N. 1.
22.	ToXfi^s : H. 730, e ; G. 168. —-fficovo-tv à/rr., they are here to defend
themselves ; that is, in the person of Eratosthenes and his advocates. —
4(3ovXopqv &v : H. 903 ; Gr. Moods, 52, 2 ; cf. also 49, N. 3, c. And I
zvould that they zvere speaking the truth ; êyû is emphatic ; ê(3ov\ôjj.7)v &v
(often with âu omitted), almost exactly corresponds to the Eng. zvould, prêt,
of zvill, that is used to express a présent wish for that which is not or can-
not be. — fi€pos : subj. of (jLeTrjv, which is not impers, here ; for (in that
case) the largest share...zvouldfall, etc.; no one would hâve been benefited
more than myself, had they refrained from the crimes charged against them.
See Jelf’s Greek Grammar, 535, Obs. I, for a fuller explanation of the con-
struction here employed.
23.	vvv 84, but as it is ; cf. §29; so vvvi, XIII. 22.—avroî$...v,ir.,
neither...do such thùigs belong to them as regards the city, etc., i. e. they are
not entitled to any such plea. — &ir4KT€iv€V, killed, was the means of his
death ; the word as used in the Attic courts allowed this latitude. —-irpoOv-
p,«$ c£., zvillingly acting in obedience to his ozon lazvlessness.
24.	àvapi(3....€p4<r6<u, to hav; Jiim mount the zvitness-stand and to inter-
rogate him Either party in a suit had the right to interrogate the opposing
party, or his witnesses. They were obliged to answer. How effectually,
by means of the cross-examination, Socrates disposed of the charge
brought by one of his accusers may be seen in Plato’s Apol., Ch. 12; cf.
Orat. XXII. 5 ; also XIII. 30, 32, where the record of the questions and
answers is omitted. The witness-stand ({zrtôiov) stood off on one side from
the speaker’s platform ((Hrjua). — TOiavrqv ^dp : rhetorically introducing the
justification of his holding any converse with his brother’s murderer, allud-
ing to the custom by which the surviving relative religiously abstained even
from mentioning the murderer’s name in conversation. — tovtov : i. e. Era-
tosthenes ; ‘Trpès...8iaX€*y., cv?n to converse zvith another concerning him ;
ôiaXey. subj. of eïveu, of which ào-efiés is pred. — Kal... tovtov, even (to122
NOTES ON ORATION XII.
converse) with this one himself; &<riov and cv<r€f>€9 agr. with the inf.
understood.
25.	ScSuoç, oui of fear ; H. 969, b ; Gr. Afoods, 109, 4. — «ruviyyopevcs,
did y ou concur. — GL'iroOàvwpcv : H. 881, a ; G. 216, 2. —T0Î9 kcXcvovo’iv :
Theognis, Piso, and others referred to in § 6. — tj^ovjjlcvos, irà<rx€iv : what
time denoted? force of the près, tense? H. 851 ; Gr. Afoods, 15, 2 and 16, 1.
26.	cÎTa, an orator’s word, appropriately begins the indignant questions ;
used twice in this section, to irXfjôos, the majority ; used differently in
§42; o-wrqptas : after Kbpiov, H. 753, g; G. 180, 1.—cirl <rol...£ycv., it
depended upon you ; L. & S., IV. 2. —ical orwcrat.. Kal p.^ (awat) : since
these are alternatives, it accords better with Eng. usage to say whether...or%
— à£ioîs, do you claim ? XPT10‘T®S> here specifically, innocent, more freq.
with the larger signif., good, worthy. —dvTCt'irwv, cruXXa{3<&v, dénoté means
partly ; H. 969, a ; G. 277, 2. The thought : Do you claim merit on
account of an ineffectual remonstrance, and at the same time évadé responsi-
bility for the arrest which procured his death ? — Sovvcu : cf. /cT>)<rao’0atJ
§19. tovtomtC : H. 274 ; G. 83, N. 2.
27.	tovto : obj. of icktt., ref. to w$...7r/oo<reTdx0'>?. Observe the différ-
ence of the Greek idiom, believe this to him, from the Eng. beliève him in
this.—ov... (Xappavov : an obscure sentence. As Rauch. and Frohb.
understand it : for not in the case of the mettes, surely, were they going to
take a guaranty from him. The Tliirty took pains to implicate in their
crimes as many prominent citizens as possible, thus making them interested
as a matter of personal safety in the continuance of the oligarchy. They
ordered Socrates, for instance, to take part in the arrest of Leon. The
speaker, then (according to the interprétation mentioned above), means to
assert that this proceeding against the metics was evidently not one in which
the Thirty would force Eratosthenes to guarantee his fidelity. On the
impf., cf. H. 832; Gr. Moods, 11, N. 2.—^ ••<'™:YXav€, than just (yé) the
one wko chanced to hâve opposed; tw : interrog. pron. ; irpoorax. is subj.
28.	r«v 7«7€V., of zuhat has been done ; iKavf|...irp<K|>acris...àva<|>^p€kv,
a sufficient excuse for throwing the blâme upon, etc., H. 952 ; G. 261, 1 ;
cf. § 6. — cr<f>âs adrovs : Eratosthenes would hâve said, and rightly : They
do not inculpate themselves, but one another, àWh^ovs. The orator uses
the fallacy of division and composition, so called ; it should be said, how-
ever, that the reflexive may be used in a reciprocal sense ; cf. H. 686, b ;
G. 146, N. 3.
29.	cl., qv, if there had been; H. 895, a; Gr. Afoods, 49, 2; “The
context must décidé to which time the imperf. refers,” whether past or
présent. — avxfjs, than itself i. e. the àpxv of the Thirty. Is aura s ever
properly a démonstrative equiv. to this or that? cf. G. 148, N. 3. Observe
that abrrjs is not the antec. of — vvv 8é, but as it is ; cf. § 23 ; whomAGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
123
pray will you punish ? the intensive force of Kai, wliich belongs on
is best reproduced in Eng. by einphasizing the auxiliary. Cf. XXIV. 12,
tL yàp Slp Kai ëXeyev, for what would he say? Also Thuc., I. 15, 2.
30.	Kal |i>cv 8fj, furthermore ; joining a new argument to those already
adduced in the preceding three sections ; fiév in this phrase — fx-qv. The
phrases Kai firjv, Kai fxèv ôrj, and Kai jxev ôîj Kai are of freq. occurrence in the
orators ; firjv and ôrj are both confirmative ; ôrj has the force of in particu-
lar, especially, and singles out for spécial attention what is tlius introduced.
— -irapov : H. 973,a; Gr. Moods, no, 2; o’toj'civ is used in a double sense :
both to save him and to keep, etc. So Plato, aœÇeti' tous vôfxovs, to keep the
laws. Keeping to the letter of the decree, — this seems the meaning, — he
was not required to arrest him anywhere except in his house. — 80-01 : its
antec. the obj. of ôpyiÇ.
31.	Toî$...àiro\€<rcuri, those who desiroy ; cf. KrrjaaaBai, § 19, and the
note ; ckcIvois : Athenians ref. to in § 28, who engaged in tliese outrages
under constraint of the Thirty. — kCvSvvos, k. t. \.,for it was danger0us to
them when sent, etc.; cÇopv. as pred. adj. agréés with the dat. understood
after fjv ; €%. yev. — to deny. — &ir€iTa, in the next place (to say). — o>ot€
introduces eirai ; otos T€ : see L. & S., III. 2. — jlovXopcvttV, wishing it,
or, zuish it as they might ; Tavra refers to eîôct'. Eratosthenes, had he so
desired, might hâve avoided meeting the victim ; or, had he met him, no
one could hâve proved that he had seen him.
32.	\pfjv...<T€, you ought; on this and similar verbs, as used in the apo-
dosis without see Gr. Moods, 49, N. 3, and especially R. 1, where the
constr. here and in § 48 are compared. This seems to me, however, to be
a case of the first class, and thus different from the sentence in § 48. You
say you were a good man ; granted ; it was your duty, then, to forewarn
innocent men who were in danger of death. In § 48 the truth of the claim
is not thus (for the sake of the argument) admitted. — liTjwTfjv : here, as in
§ 48, used in its good sense. — <|>av. ‘yey^v^rat, hâve becoine manifest ; more
freely, are manifestly not those of one displeased, etc. — rois Yi*yvopivois :
cf. rCiv yeyevTjpLévwp, § 28, and explain the time denoted in each case.
33.	t|si)<|>ov : observe the connection of this word with \f/rj<f>urfm, decree.
Xappavovras agréés with rouerôe, and its obj. is raura understood antec. of
4 ; taking as proofs of what was said at that time (rû v rôre \ey.) that which
they know to hâve been done. — rcKp^pta is the word rendered in our ver-
sion of Acts i. 3, “infallible proofs.” — irapcîvai, to be présent ; i. e. at the
sessions of the Thirty. Trop* avTotç, at home, i. e. in our country ; H. 686 ;
G. 146, N. 2. —M, in the power of ; cf. èwi aol, § 26. clpycur., after
having wr ought ; notice that this is not an attrib. part.; why not?
34.	ou <j>€vy<o, / do not évadé. The asserted remonstrance shall hâve
due weight given it, though, as I hâve shown, the Thirty took effectuai124
NOTES ON OR ATI ON XII.
précautions against the possibility of any counter-testimony. —<rvvcwrwv, if
y ou had concurred ; condit. ; àvT€iir€îv <|>d<rK«v : equiv. to a concess. cl.,
as if to say, dcspite your asserted remonstrance. —Stj, ri dv (êwotr/craTe),
corne now, what would you do, addressed to the judges. Kal . Kat are not
co-ordinate, but each gives emphasis to the word follovving it. — dir€\|/T](|>.
(sc. av), would you acquit him ? The question being what they would do
now, on a certain supposition, we should perhaps expect the imperf. instead
of the aor. ; but the action seems in this case merely conceived of by lhe
speaker as such, w’dhout spécial regard either to its time or continuance-,
H. 895, a ; likewise in regard to ènoiricas, above. — OaTepov : H. 77, d,
and 82; G. 11, N. 2; and 17, 1. — o|Ao\oyr]K€v : in § 25.
35.	Kal |xèv 8ï]' : cf. § 30. — €i<r6|X€VOi, in order to ascertain ; tovtcdv
includes the others of the Thirty. — ot... Ôvrcs, those wko are, is thesubj.;
àTTtacrtv : H. 828, a ; G. 200, N. 3 (b). |mi9ovt€$ is not temporal, but de-
notes a condition or circumstance of the subj., or the occasion of the action;
H. 967 ; Gr. Moods, 109, 3 and 8. — a>v dv c^ap.., whatever offences they com-
mit ; strictly, s h ail hâve committed ; «v for rovroov a; H. 996, a ; G. 153,
and N. 1. — irpàfavTes. .. «fucvTai, if they succeed in what they aim at ; J>v :
H. 739 ; G. 171, 1 ; vpîv: after ïtrov, H. 773; G. 186. Lysias insists that the
trial is to teach a political lesson, — whether an unsuccessful attempt to
overthrow the government is to be held in Athens as a failure merely,or also
as a crime. — tfcroi... éiriS., the strangers wko are staying here, i. e. Greeks
from other cities. — cKKtjp., are excluding by proclamation. The remnant
of the Thirty and such of their adhérents as still followed their fortunes were
at this time standing at bay in Eleusis ; but some of the number had, it
would seem, sought refuge in other Grecian cities. — Xa^ovrcs, having had
them in custody. — <r<|>âs avrovs...“irepUpyovs, that they take needless pains.
36.	Scivôv agréés with the remainder of the sentence, in which, however,
there is a break in the construction, beginning with oùk âpa, so that toùtovs,
which begins the second number of the conditional cl., has no verb. The
clause €l...à<7roKTivvvv<u is really subst., —condit. only in form ; et fre-
quently introduces such clauses after words expressive of wonder, surprise,
etc., and thus is equiv. to “that”; Gr. Moods, 56; Kiihner, 329, R. 7.—
otot Te : agr. with subj. of etmi, H. 940 ; G. 138, N. 8 (a). — tovs^kt. 0.;
the survivors, and the bodies of the dead left on the disabled Athenian
vessels after the battle of Arginusæ, b. c. 406. Six of the ten générais were
put to death:	Cf. Smith’s Hist. of Greece, Ch. XXXIT. — àpeT^ : dat. of
adv. after \a(3eîv ; for other exx. of the dat. thus used to express out of
respect to, in honor to, the gods, for instance, see Kiihner’s Ausf Gr., II.
p. 366. — èrroÉTjo-av.. .vaupax*, caused (you) to be defeated in a naval battle ;
the battle of Ægospotami, — a disaster very generally attributed at the time
to the corrupt connivance of some of the gênerais belonging to the oligarchieAGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
1 25
party. — àiroicTivvvvai : the time denoted is given in the clause enciôtj
...kclt., which dépends on this infin.; ïvent on pntting to death. —ovk &pa,
otight not, then, the y and their children ? The sentence is closed with a
nevv question, leaving the former construction unfinished. Hovv extensively
the criminal jurisprudence of the Greeks was moulded by the patriarchal
conception, that the unit of society was the family, is a question too large to
be more than suggested here. By ancient law, the penalty of great crimes
was often shared by the children and family of the criminal ; and the
justice of the law was unchallenged, even when not actually carried into
effect. Cf. Maine’s Aticient Law, Ch. IV. The argument in support of
the «dictment ends here. The court, however, was to décidé not merely
on the guilt or innocence of the prisoner, but also whether he should be
punished, and what the penalty should be. The défendant in such cases
was wont to dwell on past services and every mitigating circumstance.
Lysias accordingly takes a review of the political history of the prisoner and
his associâtes, — especially Theramenes. Technically the remaining argu-
ment is called \6yos ttjs ypatprjs.
37. rolwVj I, then ; the particle is rétrospective and inferential, implying
in viezv of ail these things. —- |i€XPb K* T* ^ freely, for this is as far as I
think one ought to continue the accusation ; 6avàrov...&Çia, crimes worthy
of death ; 8<5frj : H. 921 and Rem. ; Gr. M., 66, 2 ; râ 4>€vyovTi: H. 769 ;
G. 188, 3. — 8iktjv : pred. accus., H. 726; G. 166, N. 2. Eng., this is the
extreme penalty which, etc. — 8ti, why ; H". 719. c; G. 160, 2 and N.—
ov8l ... 8ls à?ro9., not even by stiffering two deaths ; the part, has a condit.
force, as the foll. verb indicates.
33. ydp refers back to the first statement in § 37, giving a further reason ;
tovto refers to what follows èari ; 8irap introd. a parenthetic, not a restric-
tive rel. clause.—l|airaT«(riv : we should expect an infin., to make the
antithesis exact ; it will be convenient in rendering to make the first verb
correspond to the others ; the y make no defence, etc. — Tpeqpapx* : one of
the responsible and expensive duties that devolved upon an Athenian citizen
of wealth. Cf. Dict. Ant., “ Trierarchia,” I., II. —iroXcp.. otfaras, which
had been hostile ; one adj. is pred. after the partie., the other after the verb.
39.	lirai : syn. with 7dp, for ; it introd. the imperat. KeXeûere as the
means of confirming the assertion made abové, oùôè tovto irpoai)^. —
iroXtTwv : partit, gen. after ôaovs. —oïav... Ka/raS., as yours which they
enslaved; untranslatable literally. rty b/xer. is in definitive appos. with
oïav. The reader should pause to notice in this sentence the meaning of
otos and 6<ros, for which we hâve no proper équivalents in English, and are,
therefore, compelled to render by as.
40.	aXXà ydp : “àXXà is often used to break oflf the previous discourse,
and introduce a question ordemand” (H. 1046, 2, b. Cf. also XXIV. 21.)NOTES ON ORATION XII.
I 26
As to yàp (here to be omitted in translation), see L. & S., IV. I. The next
d\\d is a répétition (the figure called “anaphora”) of the initial word,
frequent in animated discourse. In Eng. tr. we simply substitute “or.”—
roo*avTa 6o-aiT€p., just as rnany as. On the disarming of the citizens by
order of the Thirty, see Grote, VIII. p. 247. —irarptSos : limiting oîa. It
is substantially the same construction as rry vpÆrépav, above ; <f>povpia : it
is not certain to what extent this démolition of the fortifications of Attica
was carried by the oligarchs in order to put the country more completely
into the power of the Lacedæmonians. Taking tliis' passage as his authority,
Curtius {JJisL of Greece, IV. p. 45) says : The Thirty had in the interest of
S parta not only deprived Athens of its strong walls, but also pulled down
or dismantled its frontier fortresses. The whole district of Attica was to be
a defenceless country, which was precisely what the Spartans had demanded
after the Persian wars.” In a note : “But Phyle had remained a xwPL0V
i<TXvPW> Eleusis lik_wise.”— 'irpocrraTTdvrwv : causal, as the foll. cl. shows:
cv:n the Pirœus they dismantled, not because the L. required it, but, etc.
The aristocratie party in Athens always looked with a jealous eye on its
commercial and maritime interests, viewing them as the sources of strength
to the democracy. — riy àpxfjv, their supremacy in the gcvernment.
41. 7roXXd,Kis. • • €0au., I hâve often wondered, or, I of te ti wonder, equally
frequent in Eng. Essentially this is the same as the so-called gnomic aor.,
simply naming the action as taking place ; its time is defined only by the
adv. éléments of the sentence ; ToXp-Tjs : H. 742 ; G. 171, 2. —r«v avTÛv :
H. 732; G. 169, I. — tovs to’Outovç, such as do them ; made more
definite by the art. ; G. 141, d. avTovs is emphatic, agr. with the subj. of
êpyaf., not merely used as a personal pronoun.
42.	-yup : explaining iroWâKis èdaünacra. The previous record of Era-
tosthenes and his colleagues made the effrontery of their advocates and
apologists more surprising. —rw vjiét, irXfjdci, to y ou the people ; a current
phrase for the democracy, used in addressing the people, and especially
frequent in Lysias. So § 43, and XIII. 16; cf. the diff. phrase in § 26,
and note. —cirt, in the time of ; b. C. 41 i. — &f>nry€v : give Kadiarâs its
proper force as a près. part. — TpiV)pap\os : appos. with subj. ; freely,
having abandoned the ship of which he was trierarch, — ^nparre, K. t. X.,
was acting in opposition to those who wished, etc.
43.	The testimony of the witnesses having been delivered, and written
down by the clerks (ypap.fmTeh), the speaker proceeds. Ordinarily in an
Athenian court no oath was administered to a witness, unless when brought
forward he denied any knowledge of the case. Totwv . .<rropf|<ra>, now I
willpass over ; the particle is transitional, — in Eng. ordinarily there would
be none. — rj vavp.a\. Kal rj <rv|i<j>opd : a comprehensive and well-under-
stood phrase for Ægospotami and its conséquences.—overqs : the partie.AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.	I.27
here is equiv. to a parenthetic clause ; it is of the nature of an adv. element,
and thrown in to call attention to the revolutionary nature of the transaction.
—	#0€V, whence, has its proper antec. in what follows ; we may render : five
men (and with this they began the sédition) were appointed, etc. ; kœtccttt^-»
<rav : here intrans., in the next section trans. Observe that ëorTjaav is the
only form of the verb common to both aorists. — &px<>VT€S, directors. —
(TVVWJJLOTWV : so called because of their oaths to maintain mutual fidelity and
inviolable secrecy. They styled themselves èraîpoi. — &)>opoi, ércupwv :
“ As soon as the city surrendered, and while the work of démolition was yet
going on, the oligarchical party began to organize itself. The members of
the political Clubs again came together, and named a managing Committee
of Five, called Ephors in compliment to the Lacedæmonians, to direct the
general proceedings of the party.” So Grote, VIII. p. 235, taking this
passage as his chief authority. The career and character of Critias, the
leading spirit of this révolution, are ably set forth in Curtius’s Hist. of
Greece, 111. pp. 573 -578.
44.	<|>v\àpxovs, phylarchs, commander s of cavalry. There were ten of
them in the Athenian service, one for the cavalry of each <f>v\r). — ‘irapfjY-
■yeXXov, issued orders, characterizing, as does ictiptoi, below, this systematic
completeness of the conspiracy ; et rt &XXo, whatever else ; eîri being equiv.
to 5 ti ; for S&h and the foll. optatives, see H. 917 ; G. 232, 4. —KoctOc :
a change from opt. to fut. indic., H. 911 ; G. 217. —iircPovXcveo^e : by
the measures already detailed, the popular form of government was made
the instrument of its own overthrow.
45,	46. dXXcus : i. e. unless brought into this condition of destitution and
suffering (ttqWûv èvôceîs). — kcuco>$ <irpaTT<$VT«v, if yon should suffer mis-
fortune ; notice that ôvvfoorrai takes the place of the equiv. oloi re ovtcu.
'—twv...KaKwv : after diraXXayijvai. —ovx 4v0v(Jk, would be unmindful of
—	4<J)dp«v : pred. gen., partitive. — pàpTvpas : defined by the foll. subst.
partt. used appositively.—ou . 8vvalp.qv : on account of the oaths by which
they were bound ; see § 47.
47. KaT€jx. dv avTwv, they (i. e. their fellow-conspirators) would testify
against thejn. —tous 8pKOus...irto-Tovs 4vopi^ov, consider their oaths bind-
ing ; observe that oùk qualifies both predicates together (i. e. èvôpuÇov, irapé-
patvov), not each separately ; as if to say : those who withhold their
testimony consider binding the oaths which they took on becoming “ Com-
parions,” but are violating those they look on becoming citizens, —which
they would not do, if they were wise ; cf. the note on § 80 ; fcirt has the
same meaning as in § 26 ; it gives the sense well to render it freely, where
it concerns, or, with a view to. — «dXci : addressed to the herald (Kijpv£) of
the court ; icâXeoov is the word in Orat. XXI. 10. —avdpqTC : cf. àvâ(3r)6t,
§ 24. Possibly the decree of Demophantus (Grote, VIII. p. 80) was still in128
NOTES ON ORATION XII.
force (cf. Grote, VIII. p. 298) ; if so, such oaths as are alluded to in the
first cl. of this section were not by lavv binding. The oaths which they had
shown themselves ready to violate were their oaths of allegiance, and those
taken in any official service to the State. On being enrolled in his eighteenth
year, every citizen took a prescribed oath of citizenship.
48.	to tcX.: H. 719, b ; G. 160, 2. — ds rfjv àpx^jv KaT.: as in §§ 5 and
29. —&XXo>v : i. e. kolkûv ; Attic, or rather Greek euphemism. —^XP'HV
. pTj Trapavôpws &px€tv, he must needs hâve ruled according to the laïus ;
Xpf) : used here in its first, not its second meaning ; cf. L. & S. — Jhrcira,
in the nextplace ; 8^ is usually omitted with this adv., whether it dénotés
succession of time or of thought. p.T]WTfjV 7. : also in § 32 ; to disclose, to
give information, — âircurwv : the force of its emphatic position may be
given by rendering it with the next clause : that they were ail false. —
àXXà...€lo-ayy€\Xov<ri, but were bringing in charges fabricated by the
Thirty ; also to be joined with ôri, and belonging to the time of expwf
which the context shows refers to the past. — In Orat. VI., Against Andoc-
ides, the speaker pronounces Batrachus “the basest of ail the informers
during the administration of the Thirty,” except Andocides. Of Æschy-
lides nothing further is known.
49.	Kal jxèv 8-fj : as in §§ 30, 35, 89. See note to § 30. —ov8£v...<na>-
ttwvtés, were none the worse off for being silent ; notice that tXarrov is not
obj., but used as an adv. accus.; cf. tx€LJ/ kgicws, to be badly off; with an
adv. = to be. —£rcpoi fjo*av ot Xcyovrcs, there were others who said;
the constr. is : ér. subject, oi \ey. in appos. So Anab., II. 4. 5, b Tjyrfab-
fievos ovdeis tarai, there will be no one to act as guide. Without the art. the
part, w'ould stand in simple adj. agreement with thesubj.; the art. added
makes the action of the verb apply to some case definitely understood or
referred to. For further illustration of this distinction, see Krüger’s Griech-
ische Sprachlehre, 50, 4 ; A. 3, and A. 4. — <5v : gen. after the compar.;
its antec. is obj. of the part. —‘irais...&>€i£av, wky didthey not shozu it then ?
The foll. partt. dénoté manner. The argument of this section is : Silent
acquiescence was no proof of good-will to the people ; under the circum-
stances, it w7as the easiest thing to do ; the only way in wdiich such good-
will could be shown was by openly advocating better counsels, and
endeavoring to restrain the evil-doers. The obvious reply, that to do this
at that time was dangerous, is met in what follows.
50.	8ira>s : H. 886; G. 217, N. 4.—év t» Xoya», in the course of the
discussion. — ci Sè otherwise ; «rtcoirciTca is to be understood ; IvravOoî
= èvravda, herein ; 8ri...T€...Kat, 7tot only that...but also that. —xp*nv
avTov...?X€lv> but he ought to Jiave had ; cf. § 32 ; aXXà fiTj, instead of.
The argument : Let him beware of saying that he opposed the Thirty (see
§ 25), when the matter was under advisement ; otherwise, the history of theAGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
1 29
transaction will make it appear not only that he was satisfied with the
measures finally adopted, but also that he was sufficiently influential in the
body to be quite free from any reason to fear.
51.	(os ÔL)JU<f». ravra, both which things, lit. as both these ; raOra is direct
obj.; the Eng. does not allow the répétition of the previoits obj. after ‘‘as.”
— Kal ràs.. .SicuJ>opàs.. yiyvo^vas, and (shall show) that their repeated dis-
putes...ar ose ; for the part., see H. 981; G. 279, 2, and 280; its tense
shows the continued, or repeated action. — ôirorcpoi, which of the two, i. e.
the two factions of the oligarchie party, one headed by Critias, the other by
Theramenes ; it introd. an indir. question in appos. with 5ia<t>opàs. See
Gr. Moods, 70, 1, Rem.
52.	irov...,?iv, when would it hâve been nobler ? H. 895, Note a ; G. 222,
N. I. «ÊvXfj : see note XIII. 63. Thrasybulus, the leader in the return
of the exiles, who afterwards usually bore the name oi Ik $v\î}s, or oi àirà
&v\r}s : here it is ol èiri $v\rj, the men on Phyle. — *E\€v<rîvà8€ : cf. M^ya-
pdÔe, § 17. — |uq, t|Wj<f>a> : “ There was a rule in Attic judicial procedure,
called the psephism of Kannônus, — originally adopted, we do not know
when, on the proposition of a citizen of that name, as a psephism or decree
for some particular case, but since generalized into common practice, and
grown into great prescriptive reverence, — which peremptorily forbade any
such collective trial or sentence, and directed that a separate judicial vote
should in ail cases be taken for or against each accused party.” Grote,
VIII. p. 196. On the proceedings at Eleusis and Salamis, read Grote,
VIII. p. 266 seq.; or Smith, Ch. XXXIII., § 15.
53.	4j\0O|A€V : identifying himself with those who joined Thrasybulus ;
see Introd., “On the Life and Writings of Lysias.” — al Tapa\ai, the
tumults ; gently said, rather than remind those before him how a few
months before Athenians had fought Athenians in the very streets of the
Piræus. Xenophon gives a full account of the battle in Hell., II. 4; see
Grote, VIII. p. 268 seq. — ol Xoyoi, the conférences. — &r€o*0ai : after
è\Trid. ; H. 952; G. 261, 1; that we should be towards one another as lue both
showed (ourselves to be afterwards). «s dénotés manner, corresp. to the
adv. expression ttpbs à\\. The phraseology is certainly unusual ; Frohb.
has emended the text. — ol...€K ücipaiûs : = oi iic «ÊvXijs, a current phrase
to distinguish them from the oligarchie faction, who were called oi èv aarei,
oi éjj â<TTeos. — “ydp : our allowing them (the men of the city) to départ
unmolested after the skirmish was a proof of our confidence in a speedy
réconciliation.
54.	àp\....€ÏXovTO, chose as archons; ckcIvois : i. e. the Thirty. ■—&v
belongs with the inf. ; t«v avrwv : Lysias recurs in § 57 to the fact that the
Thirty were so avowedly and thoroughly hostile to the democracy, — now
prominently represented by the returned exiles, the “ Piræus-men, ” — that
the same person could hardly be friendly to both sides.130
NOTES ON O R ATI ON XII.
55.	The following passage, to § 61, gives some facts not elsevvhere stated
concerning the ôeicaôovxoi, the Board of Ten, who succeeded the Thirty in
the government of the city after the expulsion of the latter. Eratosthenes
seems not to hâve been a member of it, as stated by Grote ; but Phidon,
with whom he stood in close political affiliation, represented the spirit and
aims of both, and showed the intense hostility felt toward the democracy by
even the Modérâtes. —tovtwv : i. e. the Ten. u The members of the new
government were selected from the Thirty, from the oligarchie Senate, and
from the number of those who generally shared their political views. Of the
Thirty, Phidon was chosen, who, next to Theramenes, was known to hâve
most vigorously opposed Critias and Charicles. Hippocles, Epichares, and
Rhinon were of the same shade of party. These men were the moderate
oligarchs, who had been driven into the back-ground by the death of Thera-
menes, and whom it was now intended to place at the helm of the State.”
(Curtius, IV. p. 52.) — rtj €K. €Taip€^ their club ; cf. note on § 43 ; Char-
icles, next to Critias, was the leader of the Thirty. —toÎs ào*T€0$, to the
party of the city ; dat. after êTrotTjtrav. The party hatred and hostility were
augmented, not allayed, under the Ten.
56.	oîs, bywhich, i. e. proceedings ; Frohb. and Rauch. hâve <Jx —r«v
...cwroXX., those who were perishing, i. e. under the rule of the Thirty. —
ol T€0v.j 01 jiiXXovrcs : ref. to those who had fallen or were to fall in the
civil war, now openly begun. — kcw itXovtoûvtcs, and who were getting rich
faster.
57» 58. Xa.p<SvT€S...Tà$ âpxds, havinggained possession of the offices. —
Toîs...ctpy. ical...‘ireirov6o<ri : in appos. with à/x(f>orépois. — €K€tvoi, i. e. the
Thirty. — érépav Üpyvv : the emphatic position of these words entitles them
to emphasis in translation : for surely it luas ?tot for haviitg been guilty of
other deeds that, etc. — twv avTcàv...p.€T€ÎX€, took part in the same deeds as
Eratosthenes ; *Epar. : H. 773 ; G. 186 ; yv«pr| : H. 776; G. 188,1 ; it is
dat. of manner ; avTwv, than themselves ; 81a, through, — by the aid’ or
agency, of ; often thus used with accus, of a person. — gircidcv, was endeav*
oring to persuade them, i. e. the Lacedæmonians. — SiapaXXwv, maliciously
asserting; Bouor.: pred. gen. The Bœotians gave assistance to Thrasy-
bulus and the exiles, and this would be enough to arouse jealousy at Sparta.
The remnant of the Thirty, after taking refuge in Eleusis, had also sent to
Sparta for aid against the constitutional party, the democracy.
59. tovtcdv, this, i. e. that the Lacedæmonians should take the field. —
€ÏT€ Kal...p<>vX., or because they were not inclined. —iSavctfraro : the Lace-
dæmonian government was now in funds. Lysander, the year before, had
returned from the Asiatic campaign, bringing back not less than 470 talents
in addition to the other trophies and spoils of war. See Grote, VIII. p. 238.
This loan was afterward repaid from the State treasury, though withA G A1 N S T ERATOSTHENES.
131
opposition. — dp\ovTa, as commander, i. e. of the military force, which
would also put him in command of the city. Lysander was a genuine
Spartan in his dislike of Athens and popular government, as vvell as in his
personal incorruptibility.
60.	iràvras àv0., ail men, men from ev:ry quarter ; the absence of the
art shows the vagueness of the phrase ; Frohb., “ aile Welt.”— liràyovTcs,
calling in the aid of ; reXçvr. : H. 968, a; G. 277, 1 ; cf. rb reXturdiov,
§ 48. — ov SiaXXà£ai : cf. aipfOels vjxâs 5ia\.t § 58. — cl |iT|, k t. X., had it
not been for true men ; the omission before ci suggests itself at once :
and they would hâve destroyed it. — ois. .. 8rjX«<raTc : H. 999, a ; Gr.
Moods, 59, N. I ; imperat. in a rel. cl.; we may render : whom it is yours
to show by inflicting, etc. In Eng. an imperat. is allowed in a rel. cl. only
when the latter is really equiv. to a démonstrative.
61.	Kal avTot, yourselves. —Ôjxœs 84, sc. irapé^ofiai. —àva,iravi<ra<r0ai :
if the speech is wriiten as delivered, Lysias could not hâve been speaking
much more than half an hour ; he may, however, hâve been on his feet
a much longer time, and perhaps engaged during a part of it in cross-
examining the witnesses who had been previously called up. The time “to
rest himself ” would be welcome to a speaker unaccustomed to address so
large an audience as was doubtless gathered at this trial, and would perhaps,
as Lysias intimâtes, afford an agreeable change to the listeners. Ail the
evidence cited, it will be borne in mind, was produced by each party during
his own speech, and the time thus occupied was not to be reckoned in the
time legally allowed the speaker. Hence his direction to hâve the time-
piece stopped when witnesses were called ; see XXIII. 11 ; xat fioi iiriXape
ro tiôup. See Dict. Ant. “Martyria,” and cf. also note on § 24.—«s
-irXctiTTwv : H. 742, c ; G. 171, 2, N. I.
62♦ In this passage (62 - 78), the course of Theramenes is sketched with
an unsparing hand ; it is the sketch not of an historian, but of an adversary ;
yet ail the facts stated accord, so far as known, with other received authori-
ties. He had the talents of a démagogue with the temper of an aristocrat.
His virtue as a politician was modération, and it is this that must hâve
commended him to Aristotle, who pronounced him one of the best of
Athens’ citizens, —a verdict that subséquent history has been far from rati-
fying. His polished, persuasive éloquence commended him to the people,
and undoubtedly in foresight and other intellectual qualities he stood among
the foremost men of the latter half of the Peloponnesian War. But he was
destitute of fixed principles ; he seems to hâve been wholly controlled by
personal vanity and ambition. His political instability won for him, acc. to
Xenophon, the nickname of Cothurnus, the stage-shoe that fitted either
foot. His modération, indeed, seems hardly to deserve the name of a
virtue; he was not like Halifax, as described by Macaulay, a “Trimmer”NOTES ON ORATJON XII.
1 32
on principle, but by policy ; nor does he deserve, either as a statesman or as
a patriot, to be ranked with the English nobleman. Unless history has
xnuch distorted the facts of his conduct in the trial of the six générais after
the battle of Arginusæ, and during the siégé of Athens after Ægospotami, he
richly deserved the fate that befell him. That very death, however, par-
tially redeemed his réputation. He had fallen a victim to a more vindic-
tive, if not a wilier 'foe of the people, — the insatiably ambitious and the
relentless Critias. With this temporary halo of martyrdom around him,
brightened by the memory of his éloquence and his gallant bearing when
taken to be executed, his name was put forward by the Modérâtes of the
oligarchy as a mediator with the now triumpliant democracy. Lest the
guilty actors in the tragedy now over should thus be screened from jus-
tice, the orator aims to set Theramenes in a true light before his country-
men.
<j>4p€ 8^j : cf. § 34. — us...818. : cf. § 3, where we hâve êXax^rœv instead
of {3paxvTÛTœv. — Kal.. .TrapacrTfj, and let this suggcst itself to 110 one, let no
one think ; kivSvvctjovtcs : gen. absol. with ’ Epar., concessive; while it is
Eratosthenes who is on trial. — Taûra aTroX., that he will niake this defence;
H. 716, b; G. 159, N. 2. —€K€lvw, i. e. Theramenes.
63. kciItoi, k. t. X., y et without doubt, / suppose, if he had taken part in
public affairs with Themistocles, he would daim that he took mca sures,
etc.; <r<|>oSpa emphasizes the sneering ir^ny ; it is a modal adv., I think ;
not an adv. of manner with Trpojir. — oitotc : the words to fill out this cl.
are to be supplied from the preceding. — ov...*y€Y€VTj<r0cu : a good spécimen
of the rhetorical figure litotes, in which the form of expression suggests more
than is said. The remark is significant ; just at this time many were dis-
posed to look upon Theramenes as a martyr to liberty and the State. The
7dp gives the reason for taunting Eratosthenes with his avowed adhérence to
Theramenes ; as if to say : he does not seem to me to be a second Themis-
tocles. — Aaic. aKovrcov, against the will of the Lacedœmonians ; con-
cessive.
64.	TOvvavTiov : see note on § 2. — &£iov : sc. hv fy, it were fitting;
Gr. Mo ods, 49, N. 3 ; Kühn., 260, Rem. 3. —'rrpoora/iroXwXcvai, to perish
too, to perish with him; observe the force of the prep. — irXfjv €Ï tis crvYXa-
vcv, tmles s there chanced to be otie.—ds - - - àva<f>€pop^vas, appealing to ; an
indication of the reaction in public opinion in favor of Theramenes ; the
supporters of the overthrown oligarchy who still remained in the city were
now claiming to hâve adhered to him. — àXX* ov : cf. àXXà § 50.
65.	TrpoTcpas ôXi-y., i. e. the Four Hundred ; H. 753, e ; G. 180, 1. —
iroXmiav : for the main features of the scheme of government thus intro-
duced, see Grote, VIII. p. 36 ; ireCcras : the power of insinuating persuasive
speech, Theramenes seems to hâve had in a high degree. — Tavr* ^-irparTcv,AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
*33
was engaged in these proceedings. The Probuli, a provisional committee of
ten, appointed at the close of the Sicilian expédition, to take measures for
the public safety ; see Dict. Ant. Theramenes’s adopted father, Hagnon,
son of Nicias, is here referred to. He was active and prominent in public
aflfairs during the earlier years of the Peloponnesian War. —roîs ‘ïrpd'Yp.ao’i,
to the measures then in progress, the cause, the révolution, favored and pro-
moted by the Probuli, who were of oligarchie proclivities. Frohb. renders :
“der Ordnung der Dinge, der Verfassung,” to the order of things, the con•
stitution, but wrongly, I think ; cf. the use of irpây/xaTa in XIII. 60.
66.	Pisander had been from the beginning the leader in the movement.
See Grote, VIII. p. 19, and also p. 58, where he says : “The représenta-
tion of the character and motives of Theramenes, as given by Lysias,” in
Orations XII. and XIII., “is quite in harmony with that of Thucydides.”
Callæschrus, the father of Critias, and one of the leaders of the ultra wing
of the Four Iiundred. — irpoT^povs avrov, more influential than himself
that is, in the counsels of the party ; as stated in the next clause, they were
losing their ascendency over the democracy. — t6t ij8T], at last. — t»v
’Apurr. ïpywv : Aristocrates is mentioned by Thucydides as along with
Theramenes heading this opposition to the Ultras of the Four Hundred. —
T&...&OS : the fear inspired by you; observe the précision of this and the
preceding phrase.
67,	68. À'iràcTcivcv, caused the death of; cf. § 23. Of this transaction
Grote gives an interesting account ; Vol. VIII. pp. 83 - 87. — &pa pèv .8^,
not only...but also; the accessible facts concerning Theramenes seem to
justify the taunt of Lysias concerning his double-edged “good faith.” —
avT&s liray., having promised of his own accord ; avros emphatically re-
peated. The speaker passes over the intervening six years ; we know that
he was repeatedly elected general. — Trpâypa, k. t. X., a great and impor-
tant thing; a vague and mysteriously uttered phrase, wliich helped Theram-
enes once more to gain the confidence of the people. —p.qrc.. .8ovs p^T€,
without either giving pledges, or; H. 1027.
69. irpaTTOvo-qs : this and the foll. partt. are concessive. That the
Senate of the Areopagus were already taking measures for the safety of the
city, was a reason for not committing them entirely into the hands of one
man. —ol &XX01 av0., the rest of men, i. e. men generally. —cISotcs 8é : y
Gr. Moods, m. — Td dirdppqTa : i. e. secrets of State; ovk <f|0cXi|(rcv,
refused’ would not ; yet he could hardly hâve been required to tell his
plans in the open assembly, — that would hâve been communicating them
to the enemy. — irarpCSa, k. t. X. : H. 660, a. “ In vain many thoughtful
citizens urged their objections ; they guessed his traitorous intentions,
and warned the assembly against intrusting their ail to the hands of a The-
ramenes. In vain the Areopagus offered to take the negotiations for peace134
NOTES ON ORATION XII.
into its ovvn hands. The large majority of the cilizens, whose only anxiety
was for peace, were captivated by his speech and would not relinquish the
hopes aroused by it ; the conspirators exerted their influence to foster this
feeling ; and Theramenes received the desired powers.” Curtius, III.
p. 568.
70.	«&v : H. 996 and a ; G. 153 and N. 1. — outws : the conséquent is ûore ;
he had so firmly made up his mind that it was requisite, etc., that. — irtpl
«v : after èfiv^Or] ; its antec. is raOra ; render, which no one either of the
enemy mentioned, or of the citizens expected. — avrbs... €‘irayy. : cf. § 68. —
€$ ctScus : causal, = for he well kneiv. — ra\€Îav : pred. position ; render
emphatically, speedy would be the vengeance which, etc.
71.	ov irp<$T€pov €Ïa<r€...&0S, he did not permit,...until ; irpÔTtpov is not
essential to the meaning, and is sometimes omitted ; the foll. verbs are co-
ordinate after — vit* Ikcivcuv : the Lacedætnonians. — <rTpaT<$ir€8ov :
troops from the army of occupation at Decelea. The assembly referred to
here, and mentioned in the foll. section, was “the assembly concerning a
change in the constitution,” — the assembly which passed the motion of
Dracontides, establishing the Thirty in power, and virtually abrpgating the
constitution. It seems to hâve been held shortly after the surrender of
Athens to Lysander, which took place (acc. to Scheibe) March 29, 404 B. c.
The assembly (or assemblies, — there seem to hâve been several subséquent
sessions) “concerning the Peace,” which was held the day after the return
of Theramenes from his final mission, is not referred to here. Its delibera-
tions are referred to in Oration XIII., § 15 seq. On the order of the suc-
cessive sessions, see Curtius, Vol. III., App., Note XII.
72.	TOT€...vTra)ox*} this being the condition of affairs at that tinte, —
èiroCouv, convened; Philochares and Miltiades are not elsewhere mentioned
in the extant accounts of this period. — p^T€. .. t« : H. 1044, a. Notice
also that fi^rc... firjdels make one négative in translation; H. 1030;
G.	283, 9. — TCiK€tvots SoKoûvTa, what pleased them.
73.	It will be seen, by Consulting the historiés, that the présent oration
is the chief authority concerning the deliberations of this assembly. The
narrative of Diodorus Siculus is considered to hâve little weight, where it
difîers from the account here given. ttj itoX. xp^Ocw, to adopt the form of
government. — àirc'ifxuvev, announced, not proposed; the word is significant
of the forced revolutionary character of the proceeding ; 6fi«s...8iaic., al-
though thus situated; ô'/xws, yet, belongs with the principal verb, but is often
brought in earlier in the sentence ; it shows that the part, is concessive ;
H.	979. — 46opvf3€ÎT€ : in ail the Athenian meetings, in courts as well as
in the political assemblies, free expression was given to approval or dis-
approval ; this word is used of both, meaning to applaud, and to murmur
dissent, not exactly to make an uproar, which is too rude a définition ;AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
135
though often enough in the gatherings of the intractable Demos the rising
murmurs made uproar enough to drown the tones of a Stentor. — SovXcias
Kal cXeu0. : it was a question of slavery or freedom, as we should say.
74. 8ti...jUXoi, that he cared nothingfor your noise ; oùScv: ad v. accus.
— tovs.. • ‘irpttTTOVTas : used substantively as pred. accusative after eiôerq :
H. 726; G. 166. The direct obj. may often be distinguished from the
pred. accus, by the art. with the former ; in constr. like the présent, the
contrary may be the case ; the principle is the same as that given in the note
on § 49. Frohb. is surely mistaken in considering woWovs pred., and that
’Adrjvaicav limits tovs . .. 7rpdr. — avTu»: after o/xota: H. 773 and b; G. 186
and N. 2. — Sokovvto, : though vvithout the art., probably used substan-
tively ; Gr. Moods, 108, N. 2 ; Xfyoi is also to be connected with	;
for the mood of etSebj and A6701, see H. 932, 2, a ; G. 247. — ical... 2xot>
but also that he considered y ou to hâve violated the treaty. “ He told them
in a menacing and contemptuous tone that Athens was nowat his mercy,
since the walls had not been demolished before the dav specified, and
consequently the conditions of the promised peace had been violated.”
(Grote, VIII. p. 235.) — Ôti ... ^<rrai, kcXcvu : forms of direct discourse ;
H. 932; G. 247 and N. 1.
75» 76. yvovTcs, k. t. X., recognizing the plot ; ftvSpes <rya0o£, true men,
or brave men, as § 97, in simple contrast with the assumed distinctive name
of the aristocrats ; cf. § 86 and note. In § 94, Lysias daims for the former
the title âpio-roi. —w^ovro àmovres, hastily departed; H. 985 ; G. 279, 4,
note. — o*<|>£<n.v avTots : H. 775 ; G. 187. Notice the force of the prep. inA _
avv-ddrjais, Lat. con-scientia, from which our “consciousness” and “con-
science,” each with new and deeper meaning. It may be questioned
whether those who remained and kept silent, or those who quit the assem-
bly, adopted the better policy as patriotic citizens, — as âvôpes àyadol. —
Kal...KaKcôs : i. e. some of them “bad” men, and others “ ill-advised
the connectives /ccù.../ccu assign the attributes divisively ; so also § 26. —
to. irpooraxOÉVTa : cf. àiréÿcuvev, § 73, and TraprjyyéWeTo, below ; it was
the vote of a deliberative assembly only in pretence. — kcXcvoicv; H. 916,
934, 937; G. 232, 3; 242, 3; 248, 1. '*'Ephors,”— a word which gives
the new committee of managers a quasi-official récognition ; cf. § 43. The
method of nomination is knovvn to us only from this account. — o{5t<o ...
Iwpcov, so well did they see. — wtté . . . T]'8€<rav, that they knew beforehand.
77* où k cpoi, not on my testimony ; cf. note on § 27. —«v ttj (3ovXt] : to
be taken with àiroXoy. The defence made by Theramenes just before his
seizure and execution is referred to. — <f>€vryov<riv : the tense has no spécial
meaning ; this is one of the participles which came to be used with a subst.
force of its own ; here, the recent exiles. — oùSèv...AaK., the Lacedœmo-
nians being nowise solicitons for it.—roCs...p.€T€Xov<rwv : his colleagues of136
NOTES ON ORATION XII.
the Thirty. —8ti .. .toiovtwv Tvyxdvoi, that he 7vas meeting with such a
requital; the part, before is concessive : although he had been the chief
agent in, etc.; on the position of inc êp.ov, cf. H. 667, a. Frohb. remarks
that this is the only instance in Lysias where a limiting phrase is thus sep-
arated from its part, by an interposed subst.
78.	Kal...Kal...ical, Kal...Kal, Kal.Kcu: the polysyndeton (as the Greek
grammarians termed it), the multiplication of connectives, serves here to
give greater weight to the sentence ; the pair at the end may be rendered
both...and. —{nrèp...irovT]p£as, for his own villany ; virép here = because
of in the preceding clause, in behalf of; we may render by for in both, and
preserve the antithesis. — KaT&vcrc ; H. 837. — 8ucaUi>s 8* &v : ôiktjv ôôvtos
is understood, H. 987 and b ; G. 207, I, and 211 ; render: and zvould
justly hâve suffered punishment. — 81s : first in the tyranny of the Four
Hundred, and the second time in that of the Thirty. —twv. .Karcu^., t»v...
4iti0. : broadly but significantly characterizing his restless ambition. These
sonorous antithèses abound in the speeches and rhetorical productions of
Lysias’s time. “ Be content with the présent,” OTépye rà irapovra, was an
oft*quoted maxim among the Greeks, in substance or in form ; cf. in
Heb. xiii. 5: âpKobfxevoi toÎî tc apovmv.— ovoftaTv : “O Liberty! what
crimes are committed in thy name ! ” said Mme. Roland. What this fairest
of phrases was that cloaked most dreadful deeds, we are left to infer.
79.	cv w...€Îvai, on ivhich it needs not that there be pardon andpity. —
tovtovC, his, pointing at him ; H. 274; G. 83, N. 2. — p.t)SL..êx0pâv, and
not by fighting be victor ious over y our enemies ht the field, and y et by your
verdict be subject to your personal foes. It is the object here to shut oflf
compassion, by reminding the auditors that the Thirty and their adhérents
not only were now in arms against them (at Eleusis), but had also been their
bitterest personal enemies.
80.	f&T]SL..‘ir\€ui> xàpiv...ïorT€, and do not be more gratefuî; “to be
grateful for anything ” is usually expressed in Greek by ^x€LV X^PIV rivos, or
eiôévai x^Plv tivôs ; <5v = toûtùjv a, the gen. depending on	— àpyi-
£€<r0€ : prob. imperat.; cf. § 60. — |i'T]8L..ôu|>f)T€ : the neg. belongs to both
cl. ; cf. § 47. In such cases the thought is often better set forth in Eng. by
making the first cl. subordinate : and do not, volute y ou are devising
measures against, etc. For mode of à<f>r}T€, see H. 874, a ; G. 254. Sô
(3o7}dr)<rr}T€, below. — tux^s : after kolkLov. — tovtovs : as before observed,
Phidon, as well as Eratosthenes, is supposed to hâve been in Athens at this
time ; others deeply implicated in the crimes of the conspiracy are also
doubtless meant.
81.	82. Ka,TT]-yopT|Tcu 8rj, the accusation is now complété ; 577, besides its
original temporal force (from 1j5rj), marks the transition in a spirited way. —
ols...dvoC<r€i, to whom he will appeal in defence; espec. ref. to Theramenes.AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
137
Observe that the clause is parentbetic, not restrictive. — <| ï<rov, on equaï
ter ms ; comparing the présent trial with the pretencled judicial proceedings
under the Thirty. — Ka06rrap.€V, we stand, zve are placed, i. e. in accordance
with the forms of law. — aicpvrovs : pred. adj. ; one of these trials that were
not trials is described in XIII. 36 seq.; those after the restoration were Karà
rbv vbfxov. — ovSi... Xap.pd.vciv, not even if y ou should wish to injlict punish-
nient illegally ; &v belongs with the foll. opt. ; «v : by attr. for the cogn.
acc. a. — rC iraOovTcs : H. 969, b ; G. 277, 2 ; by what suffering. — t*|v
à$£av : the adj. emphasized by the art. ; H. 668; G. 142, 2 and Rem. ; the
punishment deserved by their deeds ; for the periphrastic form of the verb,
see G. 118, 2.
83.	avrovs Ka\ rovs TraîSas : see note on § 36 ; irorepov : sign of alterna-
tive question, but not to be tr. — «v : antec. in XAfloifiei'. — ÀXXà ^àp :
instead of the expected or, after irbrcpov. As to its freq. use in intro-
ducing a question, see note on § 40. — Ta <|>av€pà : not merely a fine, but
confiscation of their entire property ; <pavepà ovala is the term for lands,
buildings, furniture, slaves, etc., as opposed to cash assets ; the latter were
called ovtria â</>avr^j or simply àpyvpiov ; see Frohb.—koXws &v fx.01»
would it be well; i. e. fair, satisfactory. —	: limits iroAXci.
84.	“itôs ovk : — Lat. nonne ; irûs is prefixed to the négative for the
sake of rhetorical emphasis, and not merely in its proper sense of how or
why, as, for instance, in § 49; in XXII. 17, on the other hand, it is used as
here. It is a distinct use of tcQ)s, and should be separately noted in oui* lexi-
cons. — Kal tjvtivovv : an emphasized indef. démonstrative, as the form in
-ovv always is ; H. 285and 1002, a. —irâv...â.v...ToXp.fjcrai, that one would
dare anything; ïims.. IjKei, who has conte ; tovtov, simply his ; ô<rrts and
its antec., though indef., ref. with sufficient distinctness to Eratosthenes. —■
CTcpois : the adhérents of the oligarchie party ; many of these were still in
the city, and of these not a few sitting as jurors in the présent case, as
appears from the speech.
85.	»v &|u|>ot. : neut. gen. after èwLp.e\. ; lit. both zuhich, i. e. his con-
tempt of you and his reliance upon the other party ; render : in either case
it is worth your concern ; in the first case {KaraTrçtppbv'qKcv vpCov), the men-
tion of the fact is enough ; in the second (èrépois Trewio-r.), he goes on to
show why the subject demands their indignant attention. — p/f| kripwr
crvp.'ir.y if (these) others had not co-operated. —ov tovtois...poq0., not in
order to succor these, that is, not merely ; où often thus before â\\d ; cf.
§ 11. The pl. here, toùtois, though Eratosthenes was the only one on trial,
shows that it was looked upon as a test case. Other indietments were
doubtless hanging over the heads of the prominent supporters of the Thirty.
— dSciav is foll. by the limiting gen. and by irouîv; H. 952; G. 261, 1 ;
ample security for the past and the future.NOTES ON ORATION XII.
138
86.	k<ù twv £vv€povvT<dv : H. 733 ; ref. is macle in this and the following
section to two classes of the oî...(ioy}B'qcrovT€%, above mentioned ; first, the
influential friends who by presence or by speech were to appear in his
favor ; and second, those who were summoned as witnesses for the defence.
It was common in the Athenian courts for parties less skilled in public
speaking to speak but briefly themselves, and leave the pleading mainly to
be doue by professional advocates (oi <rvvôiKeîu èTn.<TTâpL€voiy as they are
called in Xen., Memorab. I. 2. 51)* Notice that avvrfyôpeveSj § 25 ; <rw-
cnrûi/, § 34 ; and ÇvvepovvTCJv, here, were to the Greek ear one word in throe
tenses. — KaXol KayaOoi : the favorite party-name of the aristocracy ; “the
good and honorable men, the élégant men, the well-known, the temperate,
the honest and moderate men, etc., — to employ that complimentary phrase-
ology by which wealthy and anti-popular politicians hâve chosen to designate
each other in ancient as well as in modem times.” Grote, VIII. 16.—
‘irXciovos à|tav, as outweighing the villany of these. — êpovXdfiqv Av : cf.
§22 ; I would, tJiougk, that they were as zealous. — ^. àiroXoyfjcrovTai,
or whether as powerfui speakers they will plead for the défendant. It is
difficult to reproduce the slur contained in Lysias’s time in the words ôeivos
Xéyeiv, when used to warn a court against the persuasive power of an op-
ponent. The sophists and rhetoricians of the time were proverbially ôeivoi
Xéyeip, and apt to rnake the worse appear the better reason. See the opening
of Socrates’s defence, as given by Plato.
87.	cvfjdcis, good-natured, in the sarcastic tone that pervades the whole
passage. —cl... fj'yovvrai : dep. on vopi^ovres. rov vpcTcpov irXrjOovs .
Scheibe has the accus., but I follow Frohb. in preferring the gen. of the
MSS. ; the first ôiâ is through ; the second, because of ; the two clauses con-
nected by pév and ôé are both co-ordinately dep. on TjyouvTai, but it will be
seen that the sense is better preserved in Eng. by making the latter sub-
ordinate with althotigh ; the principle is the same as noticed in § 47. —
eir* cK<)>opàv IXOetv : Frohb. appropriately quotes from Æsch. III. 235 :
“The Thirty did not allow the relatives of the deceased even to corne to
the funeral ceremonies and burial of the dead.”
88. o*û)0cvt€S, if they should be released ; H. 969, d; cf.900; G. 226,1 ;
277, 4; cf. 224. — ckcîvoi 8« : there is plainly no antithesis here, as the sen-
tence is completed. Possibly the émotion of the speaker has diverted his
thought, and the sentence should read : but they whom these destroyed\ hav-
ing ended life, are beyonS the vengeance of their foes. Cf. rb...deos, in § 66. —
Scivèv cl : cf. § 36 ; avrols : intens. with roîs cbroX., which is dat. of ad-
vantage. —ottotc, since, ncnu that. The defendant’s funeral (to take place
on the execution of the anticipated sentence) was likely to be a large
one ; this is sarcastic and harsh, but in keeping with the increasing bitter-
ness of the speaker as he recal]s the past.AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
139
89.	Kal jjl^v 8^j, and of a truth ; cf. § 30. The line of thought is a
continuation of the preceding : And in thus undertaking the defence (ftorj-
Oeïv) of Eratosthenes they certainly bave a heavier task than it would hâve
been to remonstrate with the Thirty and piove your innocence (avrenreiv).
—	pçov : the MSS. hâve pàôiov, but the emendation here given is that
adopted by most edd. — kcutoi Xfyowriv, they say, though ; 'Epar. : dat. of
the agent after the perf. pass. ; IXàx- t«v Tpi., least of the Thirty ; èXa*. is
prob. adverbial.—Tu>v..‘ïrX€Î<TTa, more than any other of the Greeks; this
superl. with the gen. of distinction is a favorite usage in Greek ; H. 755, b.
90.	SfjXoi &T€<r0€ cos ôpy., y ou will shoiv yourselves to be indignant ;
H. 981 ; G. 280, N. 1 ; for ws, see H. 978 ; the above translation would
be correct, were ws omitted ; its use, however, marks what is manifest not
as an absolute fact, but in the view, or judgment, of the persons referred to.
—	ô<|>(Hj<r€ir0€ : syn. with ôq\oi ëaeoOe. —ovx ^|€T€ : in allusion to the cur-
rent plea ; cf. §§ 27 and 29.
91.	tovtcov àTrox|/T]c})., by acquitting these ; the plur. pron., as in § 85. —
KpvpStjv : not that each one’s ballot was cast so as to be publicly known, —
the Athenian law guaranteed the secrecy of the ballot. But it would be
known, in case of acquittai, that it was due to the votes of the city-party
among the judges, and they would be held responsible in the judgment of
the community. In the next oration, § 36 seq., it is described how the
judicial proceedings under the Thirty disregarded the provision above
named of the constitution. Another instance is that of the celebrated trial
of the six générais after the battle of Arginusæ.
92.	cicaTcpovs, each party of you, explained by the foll. appos. phrases ;
for the double accus., see H. 724 ; G. 171, 2, N. 3 ; 164. The tone adopted
toward the sympathizers with the oligarchy who sat among the judges, is
quite different from that toward such as were appearing among the witnesses
or advocates for the defence. — irapaSciypaTa, as warning examples. Note
the order of the words in the preceding partie, phrase, and cf. with tvvo similar
phrases in § 77 ; this is the préférable order ; see H. 667, a ; Kühn. 245,
Rem. 8. — cr<f>. Ijpx€<r0€, ivere under so violent a rule ; from oipyo/xai. —
TOtovTOV...€V câ, such that in it, a rel. cl. of conséquence; t)ttt]0€VT€S...
viK'fjcravTcs, now that you hâve been defeated,...if yoti had been Victor ious ;
tî> forov : cf. § 35.
93.	ovroi: still ref. to the Thirty; oÏkovs, estâtes, property ; Xen. defines
it in his Œconomicus, kttjois 17 ahporacra. — [xryaXovs : pred. adj., after
èKTtfiaavTo, rendered ; so ttuttoùs, below. — cruv<i)<|>€X€Îcr0ai, to share the
benefit ; it is pass. — iricrTOvs. • • cktwvto, were attempting to gain your
fidelity ; H. 832 ; G. 200, N. 2. — epovro cîvai, were expeding you to be ;
the près, inf., rather than the fut., after oïo,aai in this sense, is similar to the
constr. in § 19.140
NOTES ON OR ATI O N XII.
94.	àv0* »v : fort, in reiurn for, gives àvd' &v and àvB' otov the causal
meaning of wherefore. — kcUT ôcrov : i. e. so far as you hâve them in your
power. — Ti(iwp‘f|<rao*0€ : a freq. word in Lysias, both in act. and mid. ; to
avenge, to take vengeance ; if foll. by a word denoting the injury for which
vengeance is taken, this is put in the gen., alone or with àrrl, vwèp, or ttepi.
Usually, however, inrép is used with persons, = in behalf of as* here and
in § 35-—vvv : hyperbaton ; cf. XXIV. 21.—toîç iroXcfxCois : nowr in
Eleusis. —irepl rtjs ‘iroXwos : the State was still in péril. —t»v frmcovpav :
the treason of the conspirators reached its climax when the Spartan Cal-
libius with his garrison of 700 men was stationed in the Acropolis.
95.	clarcîv : after iroWûv, H. 952, a ; G. 261 ; Tocravra from the context
implies a négative, this only, only so. much, ref. to what has been said in
§§ 92-94. — clpTjvqs otf<rr]S, in a time of peace ; tu Ô-n-Xa is emphatically
repeated. — €{€KT]pv\0qr6 : the number of fugitives and exiles is estimated
by Isocrates at 5000, by Diodorus at a much larger number, more than half
of the citizens ; so Frohb. — v|j£$...££t)tovvto, demandedyour rendition.
96.	The appeal to revenge and party animosity continues with increased
vehemence ; ôpyicrOqTC, letyour indignation be kindled; note the tense. —
oî...à'ir€KT€ivav, k. t. X. : this is not a restrictive, but an explanatory relative
clause ; its antec. avrûv is simply the unemphatic pers. pron.; see G. 148,
N. 3. The better punctuation therefore, as preventing a misapprehension
of the true construction, is a colon after clùtûv, rather than a comma, as
most edd. hâve it. —4>ov4aç avrwv : by drinking the cup of hemlock-juice,
cf. § 17. The mode of execution is not mentioned as in itself one of the
items of tyranny, for it was that which the law gave to capital oflfenders who
were of free birth ; but that the victims were by arbitrary force made to take
their own lives. It heightened the outrage against the dead that the burial
rites, sanctioned by social custom and by religion, were denied them ;
adding arrogance and impiety to oppression.—Tqs . TifwopCas : after the
compar. ; a similar phrase in § 88.
97.	8t€<f>vyov : the antec. of oVot is in second pers. (see ij\0ere, below) ;
H. 1063. — iravr. cKKT|pvTTop€Voi : the same verb in §§ 35 and 95. The
sufferings of the banished population must hâve been very great, especially
as the most of the cities of Greece refused to harbor them, being either in
alliance with Sparta or overawed by her ; it was in the winter time, more-
over, that the stress was felt, the three months following October, 404 B. c.
— €V “irarpfSi, in your native land, (then) hostile. —^X0€Te...IIap. : cf. cU
rbv IT. Karrjkdov, II. 61 ; this section is similar to several passages in the
oration cited ; cf. II. 69, 72.
98.	Kal... f||idpTTjT€, and had failed in this; H. 748; G. 171,1.— &v
ScfcravTCS €<(>., would hâve become terrified, and would (nenv) be in exile ;
ôeiŒ. is incep. aor., H. 841 ; G. 200, N. 5 (b) ; pf| ird0qT€ : dep. on ê<f>. —AGAINST ERATOSTHENES.
I41
& : the antec. are iepà, /3w/xot ; icat = even ; rpoirovs, conduct, proceedings.
—	0crot...^<rav : a condit. relat. clause, equiv. to et rives îjoav, a protasis of
the second form ; H. 914 ; G. 232, 2 -, Gr. Moods, 61, 2. —4irl £evqs : cf.
èv Çévy yrj, above ; crvfipoXaiwv, debts ; the word dénotés both the evidence
of indebtedness (note its etymological meaning) and the indebtedness itself.
—	&v...4SovX€vov : by “the old harsh law of debtor and creditor, once
prévalent in Greece, Italy, Asia, and a large portion of the world.” See
further, Grote, III. p. 94 seq.
99.	aXXà, *ydp : see VIL 9.—ra fiéXXovTa ïowOat, lit. those things
which would hâve been about to be ; as is évident front the context, the part,
is used as an imperf. {Gr. Moods, 16, 2) and âv is omitted witli it, as often
with ë.aeWev ; Gr. Moods, 49, 2 (e) ; Kühn. 260, Rem. 3.—tt)s . .4XX4-
Xciirrai, there has been no lack of zeal on my part ; the verb I take to be
impers. (H. 819, a) and foll. by the gen. of want, and ovôév as accus, of
specif. —d...à'TT€8ovTo : the selling of temple properties is not definitely
attested, but was by no means uncommon in révolutions, on one pretext or
another. — èfucuvov : because perjured and polluted by judicial murder. —
t«v veapCiov, the ship-yards, including the docks, ship-houses, and the
arsenal. Isocrates (Areopag. 67) mentions that these had been erected by
the city at the cost of 1000 talents, and that the Thirty sold them for
démolition for three talents. — à/iroOavowri, nozu that they are dead; PoqGfj-
cra,T€ : imperat. as pred. of a relat. clause, as in § 60 and § 80.
100.	vpwv...<|>€povTas, are both listening to us, and will recognize y ou as
you cast your votes ; an opinion in harmony with the popular belief, but to
which a widely current scepticism at this period refused acceptance. This
is one of the very few passages in Lysias that give the slightest clew to his
religious beliefs. On Qebs, cf. note on XIII. 63. —avT«v...KaTa\J/T]<f>., will
be condemning them to death ; its subj. is roooùrovs v^.Q)v, antec. of 0701 ;
vividly and powerfully transferring those past issues of life and death to the
présent ; the case is still pending ; there is a new hearing before a new
tribunal. The force of the appeal rests on the truth indicated in the
significant words of Matt. xxiii. 25. —itcttcht] fie vous 4<r€<r0ai : a periphrastic
fut. perf. ; Gr. Moods, 29, N. 3. — Aristotle, at the close of his treatise on
Rhetoric, commends a conclusion similar to this for its omission of con-
nectives.NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
In the MSS. ivôeU-ecos is added to the title ; it is probably a mistake of the ancient
editors who confounded the two very similar legal processes ëvôeiÇis and àirayuyr).
See Introduction.
1.	Tifittpcîv : see XII. 94; tco ‘ïrX'rjOet, tw vjjl€T. : on this phrase, which
occurs repeatedly in this oration, see note on XII. 42 ; ôvtcs : merely an
attrib. part. — KijScorfjs, in general a relation by marriage, here a brother-
in-laiu.— €|ioC, *ïrXfj0€i : dat. of poss. after virdpx• Noticeable is the avovved
récognition in the judicial orations of a personal feud or hostility (ëxOpa\
if based on actual injury received, as the rightful motive of prosecution ; cf.
XII. 2. — 81* &, that on account of them ; os, inst. of the regular correl. oîos
(cf. § 36), following toioûtos, as in § 13 ; XII. 92, et al. —: used as a
single connective chiefiy in poetry, but also in Thucydides and Plato ; cf.
§ 82 ; &v 0€$>$ OeXrj: cf. Lat. dis volentibus, and later, in Christian writers,
Deo volente. The use of deùs in the sing. in this current phrase of the
Greeks is worthy of note.
2.	<2v 8fj, whose names indeed; to be read in the document mentioned in
§ 38 ; ôrj is used after a relative in a great variety of finely shaded meanings ;
here it seems mainly intended to give greater prominence to the clause,
which is a so-called explanatory or parenthetic one.—&v8pas...d‘ya0ovs :
see XII. 75 ; 7€Vop€VOs, by becoming; part, of manner, H. rôç), b; G. 277, 2.
— t8ux, individually, as dist. from Koivrj. — oiî piKpd, not a little ; an ex.
of the emphasis gained by litotes ; cf. vvith /me7a\a, just before, and see ov%
TjiucTTa, above.
3.	Sikcuov Kal 6aiov : distinguished as the Lat. jus and fas, law human
and law divine.—iroiov<rt : condit., as shown by the foll. infin. with
(taking the place of a pot. optât., H. 964; G. 211); &|j.....Y£<yv€<r0<u, that
zue should fare better, lit. it would become better to us ; <irapd, from.
4.	The division indicated extends to § 42, as follows :
7rp«Tov |i€v, including §§ 5 - 17 : the overthrow of the democracy ;
g-imTci, including §§ 18-38 : the crime of Agoratus ;
Kal 8^, including §§ 39-42 : the last injunctions of the deceased.AGAINST AGORATUS.
143
—	paOovrcs, on learning; it has the force of a condit., as iroiovai in § 3 ;
&v belongs with the opt. The more the details of history should be known,
the greater would be the pleasure and the plainer the duty of pronouncing
the prisoner guilty. — rovrovt : H. 274 ; G. 83, N. 2. This inséparable
démonstrative affix belongs to the familial' rather than to the elevated style ;
its frequent use by the speaker, as he points to Agoratus (cf. §§ 1, 33, 41,
56), accords with the contemptuous freedom with which he treats him
throughout, as one of slave origin and base associations. — 4vtcv6cv, #0cv :
thencey whence ; we may render them together: zuhere. A Greek would
say : Begin thence, i. e. from that points where we should say : Begin there,
i. e. at that point.
5, 6. 7ap, not for ; it gives no reason ; it refers to the previous mention
or promise ; technically called 7dp epexegetic, and usually omitted in Eng. ;
in XII. it is found at the beginning of § 6, but omitted in § 4. The battle
of Ægospotami forms the starting-point of the narrative.—ov...vorcpov, not
long afterwards, added to eireiôr), making it more definite.—ical &pa...
fyfcyvovTo, and at the same time conférences were taking place ; imperf.
joined with afiici*., an historical présent; H. 828.—Tf]s ctpfjvqs: restrict,
art., the peace which terminated the war. —vcuTcpa. irpd'ypaTa, a révolu-
tion , Lat. novæ res. — clXqcf^vcu, that they had found; its subj. the same
as of vofilÇ — KaTaoT“^<ra<r0<u : after Kaipov; H. 952; G. 261, 1.
7.	<r<j>t<riv: after 4/aito8<6v, G. 185; cf. H. 765, under which adverbs
should be included. —irpo€<rrr|ic6Tas, leaders ; a word syn. with SrjfjLayuyol,
but without its bad flavor; the orators, the so-called démagogues, not neces-
sarily like those next named holding any official position. — dpaxryéircos :
some edd. give the Attic form with the rough breathing ; somehow or other;
the word is literally somehow at least.—PovXoivto: cf. jceAedotei' in XII. 76.—
lir€0€VTO, set upon. Cleophon, “the most influential démagogue,” as Dio-
dorus says, during the closing period of the Peloponnesian War, has had
scant justice done him by many of the historians. Frohb. says : “A thorn
in the eye of the oligarchie conspirators, he was, notwithstanding his reck-
lessness and terrorizing, at bottom an honest and disinterested patriot, though
not over-conscientious in the choice of his political methods.”
8.	iyiyvero, was in session. This assembly was held about the beginning
of the year B. c. 404, acc. to Xenophon ; thus some 4 or 5 months after the
battle of Ægospotami. — c<J>* ois, on what ternis ; H. ion, and a; G. 282 ;
the simple relative used in an indirect question, where we oftener hâve ô'<ms;
cf. § 4, $ rpoTrcp. — cl KaTcunç.: a subst. cl. in appos. with ois, et to be ren-
dered that. —cirl 8cKa ordSia, as much as ten stadia ; the phrase is used
substant. and is subj. of the verb ; H. 600, b. — rorc : correl. of ôre, above.
—	ovk ^vc<rx€o-0€, did not endure, foll. by supplem. part. ; explain the form
of the verb; H. 361 ; G. 105, 1, N. 3. —cItj: for èari of the direct form.144
NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
The proceedings here narrated, beginning with this section, were glanced
at in Orat. XII. 68. See the story as told by Grote, VIII. p. 226 seq., and
in a more intelligible form by Curtius, III. p. 566 seq.
9.	avTOKpaTopa, with fuit power, plenipotentiary ; 6ti is not followed
by its appropriate verb, but by ’jroL'fjaeiv instead (an allowable anacoluthon).
— u>(TT€...SicXcîVf so as neither to tear down any part of the walls. — dXXo
...|jit]8€V, in any other respect ; bieKeiv and è\arr uxrcu refer to Theramenes
as their subj., acc. to Frohb., who compares this constr. with XII. 68 ; it
seems better to consider the subj. general, referring to the government or
citizens of Athens. — oÏouto : continuation of the indir. dise, after Xéyei ôri,
above.
10.	ckcivov, that one, him ; more emphatic than avràu. The rejection
of Theramenes, here mentioned, must hâve been within a year after the
battle of Arginusæ and the unjust condemnation of the six générais ; the
disapprobation of the people may hâve been in conséquence of the part he
had taken in that trial. The strategi were not among the officers chosen by
lot (for others see Dict. Ant. “ Archairesiai ”) ; after élection they were
liable to the trial of qualifications, before the Senate or a dicastery, and
might then be rejected. See Dict. Ant., “Docimasia.”
11.	€i$ Aa.Kc8cup.ova : in this account Lysias briefly blends together the
two missions of Theramenes, — one to the camp of Lysander, and the other
to Sparta. It was in the former that he remained three months. —4X0«v :
temporal ; KaTaXnrwv : descriptive (G. 277, 6) ; clScos : concessive ; vopC-
£tov : causal. We may render : went to Sparta and remained,...leaving
y ou besieged, though he was aware. Frohb. considers KaTa\i7ru>v to be causal
after eiôùs. The partt. in this and § 9 deserve spécial attention. — tovs
iroXXovs, the mass of the people, with Ôvras, in the same constr. as rà.. .irXijdos
...èxô,u.evou.—cl... âiropcüs, if he should bring y ou into extremity, as he
actually did. —ÔTrotavnvovv, of any sort whatever ; H. 285; see Lex.,
Ô7T0Î0S.
12.	84: connects with èKeîvos fxév, above.—irpo^acriv : adv. accus., so
also to ô’ à\r]6és. The same occurs in Thucyd., VI. 33 ; avair., in order
to rest ; the phrase %\6ev els rà Ô7r\a is general, and may refer to an évasion
of hoplite service, or of military duty in any branch. — ckcévw, for him ; for
the trial of his individual case a court was made up, — a jury packed ;
‘irapacrKcvo.o'avTcs is significant of the illegality ; KaOicravTcs is the usual
term. This section closes the narrative concerning Cleophon, beginning at
§ 7 with irpÛTov fxév ; §13 goes on with ôé.
13.	Strombichides, a commander whose name frequently occurs in the
history of the Peloponnesian War, of strong démocratie sympathies, as the
customary phrase eùvooOvres vfiv indicates. — irpcxTiovrcs, visiting, having
an interview with. -v. as ; after Totaùrrjv, where we usually find oïav ;AGAINST AGORATUS.	145
cf. note on § I. —J-p^ya», by deed, i. e. by actual expérience. — à'ircoX&rap.cv,
we lost.
14.	*yàp : cf. § 5 ; fjv : subj. xaraoTcai/'cu : it tuas (in the treaty) to
demolish the long watts entirely. With èiri ôé/ca, cf. § 8. —8Xa : evidently
emphatic, though not necessarily so from its pred. position. —Tè...irapa-
8ovvai,...ical To...ir€pi€Xcîv : both are co-ord. with KaraaKaipai. Observe
the diff. bet. 7repieXeîv and SteXe?*', and cf. note on § 9. In XII. 40, Kadei-
Xov, demolished, occurs as a syn. of Karéo-KcuJ/av.
15,	16. ôvopan : the fuli antithesis would require the article, as in
XX. 17, t£ fièv èvô/xari.—tw 8* Kp^w : observe the force of the près, in
KaraX. —ovk &j>curav, refused; the foll. tense is not to be explained by the
rules for indir. dise.; cf. the infin. in XII. 19, after <£ovto. It is not what
they said, but the act, the détermination that is thought of ; oti <pT)pu is often
thus used. —	: by prolepsis placed before the clause where it logically
belongs ; H. 878 ; we may render : not becanse they were sorry that the
watts were to fall. The clause d...Trapaôod. is also in its nature a subst. cl.,
et being whether. —avroîs : H. 764, 2 ; G. 184, 2, N. 1 (a). —tovtwv:
H. 734; G. 170, 2. Let the student remember that a so-called litérai
translation of a sentence like this is not a translation into English. — rb vp*
TrX'qOos : the syn., observe, of rry Ô7]pL0Kpariav, above. — ov8*...ovk €iri0v-
povvTcs, nor (was it) becanse they did not désir e, still explaining ovk tyaaav,
above. An éloquent vindication of the motives of the démocratie leaders.
— Ttp 8. twv *A0. : observe the partit, force of the gen. in this position ;
H. 730, d.
17. ravra anticipâtes the cl. oti etVt, which is in appos. with it. — «io-C,
K«Xv<rovcrt : H. 932,1 ; G. 243. — rf|v irepl Tfjs clpijvTjs : the assembly held
after Theramenes’s return. Frohb. brackets these words as spurious, con-
sidering them inconsistent with § 15 ; but the inconsistency is only imagi-
nary.—irplv t^v ckk.-.-YCV., before the assembly concerning the feace was
held. A word here on an alleged inaccuracy of Lysias. Grote has placed
these proceedings, related in §§ 18-38, after the surrender of the city and
the entrance of Lysander (VIII. 235), referring especially to Xenophon,
Hell. II. 2, 22, in proof that Lysias has misdated the occurrences in order
to strengthen his plea. But the two accounts are not in conflict. Xenophon
condenses into less than a dozen lines the announcement of the conditions of
peace, their acceptance and ratification, the triumphant entrance of Lysan-
der into the city, and the beginning of the démolition of the walls in accord-
ance with the terms of the treaty. It is fair to interpret his statement in
the light of Lysias’s circumstantial narrative, instead of assuming that the
announcement of Theramenes and the final vote on the acceptance of the
peace both took place on one day in one session of the assembly. Had the
advocates for the prosecution presumed on the poor memories of the entire146
NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
body of judges conceming events so recent and well known, the documents
brought into court must of themselves hâve made such a distortion of facts
inefifectual. The narrative given by Plutarch in the life of Lysander also
implies that some days intervened between the assembly mentioned by
Xenophon and the entrance of Lysander. It is an assumption on the part
of Blass that they took place on the same day ; a statement that Xenophon
is by no means responsible for. — ds SiaPoXds : KaOurrâmi rivà ds ô. = to
bring one into ill-repute ; Ka0€OT7)KÙ)s èv tous 5. = to be in ill-repute. —
TOiavrif]v : followed by yâp> as in § 7.
18.	ov £vv€i8. ckcîvois, not that he was privy to their plans, i. e. the
plans of the générais and the taxiarchs ; instead of a corresponding causal
part., afterwards we find êôôicei ; ovScv is adv. accus., in any respect; its
position makes it emphatic. —UÉpl.. .irpdTTOVTcs, engaged in ; the phrase is
rare ; morov, trustworthy. — SovXov Kal ck SovXcdv : a frequent missile of
invective in the courts, and, unless accompanied by proof, often to be taken
with déductions. The ancient as well as the modem bar allowed considér-
able freedom in using the vocabulary of assault. Cf. § 64. — avroîs : i. e.
Theramenes and his confederates.
19.	&kovtci, €K0VTa: pred. adj. agréé with avrôv; they zvishedhim, there-
fore, to seem to make his disclosures reluctantly, and not willingly. — forets
moroT€pa vpîv {nro<j>atvoiTO : thus the MSS. Frohb. suggests Ôttws ttkttq-
répa i] p.r)vv<ris <f>aivoLTO. As it stands in the text, the subj. is rà pyivv-
dévra understood ; viro<f>. is difhcult to explain ; Rauch. “ mightgradually
appear L. & S. “ might just appear n; might appear somewhat more
crédible to you, is perhaps nearly the meaning. Kayser emends the text so
as to read oOtuj (paivoiro. — Kal vpâs, that you also. — rbv roi» *EX. KaX.,
known as the son of Elaphostictus ; the name (eXa^os and <ttLktos, Spotted
Deer) probably of some slave or freedman.
20.	Sià^OapTo : it had become the tool of the oligarchie conspirators ;
one of their first steps was to get control of the Senate. — T€K)iifpu>v :
H. 626 and a---------oL...t;oXXo£, the majority ; hcl, during the administra-
tion of. — «PovXevov : render, were members of ; ftovXrjv jSovXeveiy usually
means to give counsel. In the sense to be a Senator it is not often foll. by a
cogn. acc., as here ; vorépav, i. e. of the succeeding year. —c-ït cvvoCq,
v|i€T., out of good-will to you ; H. 694; G. 147, N. 1. — tov 8qpov tov vji.:
evidently syn. with tov vp.. ir\i}0ovs ; but Lysias only uses it, says Frohb.,
in one other place; cf. § 51. —4XfytT0, were adopted; strictly, were pro-
posed. — avroîs: ref. to rà pr)<pl(Tp.aTa.—Kal...7rpoo*^XT)Tc, and that you
may regard them as such.
21.	22. 4v airopptjTcp, sc. overav, when in secret session; ordinarily the
sessions were public. — tot€ KaO., then in progress ; observe the force of
the près. — jjlèv oîv : marking the transition to a spécial point ; now theirAGAINST AGORATUS.
147
mîmes, etc. One expects an adversative particle. — tè ... Kal: connect
Oficofi. and eîvai (in ind. dise, after e^rç), which give the two assigned rea-
sons ; the subj. of o/ioofx. refers 10 Theocritus ; «kcIvois ; H. 773 ; G. 186. —
ifvqvvero dénotés past time, as shown by the foll. aor. ; H. 895, N. a ;
G. 222 ; by what tense to be rendered ? — àvttwp.ov, without furnishing
nam es ; the reader will note that anonymous in Eng. has usually a more
restricted sense than the Greek word. — wvl 84: cf. XII. 23, note.
23.	cité, “for, after, in quest of ” (L. & S.) ; Ibyciv, to brmg, the context
implying to arrest. —irapa'ycvop.cvos : H. 616; G. 138, N. 2, b ; cf. yvovs,
§ 17. Who the Nicias and Nicomenes mentioned were, is not known.
They and their companions were of the popular party, while Agoratus (so
the foll. argument seeks to prove) was acting èr irapaaKevrjs with the oligarchy.
— oîa p4Xr.: strengthened superl. ; H. 651. Observe the litotes ; the con-
dition of things in the city was anything but satisfactory to the popular
party.—ovic...irpo,rço-€<r0ai, declared that they would not allow ; the subj.
of dyciv is understood ; contrasts not âyeiu, but the whole clause, with
what follows.
24,	25. t«v ey.. .. kojXvovtcov : près, of continued action ; they took
down the names in the midst of the proceedings ; dtruJvrcs <?X*: U. 985 ;
G. 279, 4, N. — Movv : II. 220; G. 61, N. 2 ; cf. ’ABrivTjdcv, below. This
altar was in the temple of Artémis, a famous asylum in those times. —
irapoppCcravres : ttapà = alongside, i. e. of the shore ; irairrl Tpoira», by ail
means ; dat. of manner, equiv. to a modal adv. limiting the infin. ; avToû :
ôéofiai, to entreat, is generally foll. by the gen., as in its original sense. —
&0$...KaTatrT.: dep. probably on an implied verb ; they promised to remain
with him until the affairs of the city were restored to a better condition ;
avrot: agréés with the subj. of (rvveKTrXeva., i. e. the sureties; H. 940, b;
G. 138, N. 8. — cl KopurOctî] ; ind dise, after a past tense for làv KOfitaOys.
A similar constr. in XII. 14, last sentence; H. 932, 2 ; G. 247; viropàXa)-
«riv : the form of the hypoth. relat. cl. is unchanged from dir. dise.; see
Gr. Moods, 74, N. 1.
26.	raûra : cogn. acc. The foll. partt. are plainly concessive. — avnSv:
intens. ; to accompany him themselves.—rl <rot...'irap€<rK., there had been
something concerted by you; see ck irapaaKev^s, § 22. —irais...w\ov, would
y ou not hâve gone ?
27,	28. àXXà p>4v 8ij strongly emphasize the négative : nay more, you
and they were not in like condition ; yi belongs with 8p.oia somewhat as yé
with o4/ovs, XII. 20. On the exemption of Athenian citizens from tor-
ture, see Dict. Ant., “ Basanos.” — <r<J>€t. avTwv : H. 691 ; G. 137, N. 1 ;
ravra p.. Xvotit., that this was better, more advantageous. —T«v...àya0oûs,
many good citizens; viro after àirdKéadou, owingto the implied passive force
of the verb. — Pa<ravi<r0f]vai : dep. on idvÔvvos, subj. of 9jv ; pôXXov...148
NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
<rvv€<{>€p€v, it was mcre advantageous ; observe the omiss. of H. 895,
Note ; G. 222, N. 1. —&kuv : agr. with <ri$, the implied subj. of the inf. which
is to be supplied from the foll. airénreivas, that (youdid it) nnwillingly. —
<rov : after Kara/xapr. A marked instance of hyperbaton for the sake of
emphasis ; emphasis is evidently laid on the second pers. pron. throughout
this passage.
29, 30. oi £K ttjs p., the committee from the Senate; doubtless mentioned
in the decree just read ; perhaps composed of the sanie persons as before,
and sent back to Munychia with the necessary instructions ; Movwx/a£c :
see reff. on 'MLovmrxUurw in § 24, and H. 219, a. — arroypcw^ci, déposés to ; in
this oration general ly to inf or m against, denounce ; the clerk recording the
liâmes given in. — rj...àpxTj: pred. after eyévero. Ail the subséquent
calamities followed, so the orator views it, because of the murder of the
patriotic leaders, and this murder is laid to Agoratus ; see § 33. — 4ir
avro<j>a>p<j> : see Introd.; used here loosely, by incontestable facts. For an
example of the èpwTTjais, see XII. 25.
31.	ovtw. . 2ppwTo, so strongly determined was the Senate ; Kal...c8oK€i,
besides, he himself did not seem ; two reasons are parenthetically given by
the speaker ; their own persistency and the demeanor of Agoratus himself
both led them to seek for further disclosures ; as to its being the truth,
that is the speaker’s irony. There was evidently more that he might be
induced to tell. — tovtovs...diravTas, ail these therefore ; i. e. those referred
to in § 30; the antithesis indicated by pdv is not given. The point
made by the speaker is that up to a certain limit no réluctance had
been shown by Agoratus in making his disclosures. Frohb. and Rauch.
omit the words in brackets. In both these sections the MS. readings are
unsatisfactory.
32.	OeaTpto : the Dionysiacum, the theatre situated on the western slope
of the hill of Munychia; an unusual and irregular place of meeting. — «al 4v
rw Sqpcp, also in thepopular assembly ; as well as in the Senate, — in order
to give more nearly the semblance of legality to their proceeding, especially
in the case of these officers who were elected by popular vote. — ànixpT) :
not impersonal, as usually employed ; its subj. is ^...yry. — ^Gpvov . ycvc-
<rOcu, to deny ; see XII. 31. Some gesture or word of réluctance on the
part of Agoratus may explain the d\Xd.
33» 34* The decrees read at this point in the trial, — decrees passed by
this assembly in Munychia, — were of course conceming the arrest and
examination of the persons denounced.— Kal Tà...8rjpa>: sc. àwoypaÿérra.
—<rxe8dv	pretty well understand ;	is freq. used with oiôa
and like verbs ; cf. Demosth., 01. III. 9 :	ï<rp£v airavrts ô^tov. —
01Î8* v<)>’ cvos, not even by one ; the two separate words more emphatic than
ovdevôs. The cl. ùs...iyéveTo...7rpo(nf}K€L is obj. of d7roôeii-eiv.AGAINST AGORATUS.
149
35.	tot€ : then and not till then could the disgrâce of the surrender and
the oligarchie révolution be consummated ; Xijuvas : a good map of Athens
will show how the Piræus peninsula was indented with harbors. —
vero: this abrupt, indignant question closes the sentence with great force.—
KaT€<TTtt0i]<rav : cf. XII. 5 : eis TÏtv àpxhv KaT€<JT7]<rav, this latter form being
more commonly employed. — Kpt<rtv... l'rrotovv, they instituted a trial;
84, but, or, while on the contrary. — 4v Ttô...8iorxiXCoi$ : Frohb. supposes
these words to be cited from the decree ; èv ôiox-> before two thousand; èv
freq. = Lat. coram; see Lex.; Kpioiv ttoiclv complétés the construction;
&|nfl<|>t<raTo, had decreed; H. 837 ; Gr. Moods, 19, N. 4. As Frohb. re-
marks, the number of judges named in the decree of the assembly shows the
great importance attached to this trial ; only two cases are known in which
this number was exceeded. — àvà'yvcodi : to the clerk of the court, ô ypap.-
fJLCLT€ts.
36.	Iicptv., 4<r«£., instead of the aor., though ref. to past time, perhaps
because of the number of persons referred to ; making it, as it were, a case
of repeated action. Cf. Plato, Gorg. 516, E., as quoted in Gr. Moods,
49, 2. — ébravres *yàp, k. t. X., for ail of you were at length convinced in what
evilplight the city was ; icaicov: gen. after adv., H. 757 ; G. 182, 2; cv u>,
when.— vvv 84, but as it was ; ref. to the supposition above. The same use
of vvv as in XII. 23.
37.	pàOpwv: seats by the berna, either in front or on each side. It is
worth while to picture this proceeding clearly to one’s self, and to under-
stand in what respects it differs from a lawful trial. On the usual method
of voting in the Athenian courts, see a good account given in Dict. Ant.,
“Psephos.” — Tpa*ir4^as : the ballots were deposited on the tables, rather
than as usual in ums (kclôiokoi), in order to make the vote as public as
possible. Each Senator, it will be observed, deposited only one ballot, —•
if he voted to acquit, on the table farther forward, and nearer to the seats
of the Thirty. The usual method of having two ballots cast by each dicast,
as well as the use of urns, contributed to insure the privacy of the vote ; the
dicasts having one ballot of each kind, — for acquittai and condemnation,
the former white, and the latter black, say, — could prevent any one’s
knowing which had been placed in the judgment urn ; and the more easily,
because the second um enabled them to dispose of the unused ballot in an
equally unobserved manner.
38.	39. ov8€vo$...irX‘f|v *A*yopàTov: for this fact we hâve only the state-
ment of the speaker ; if there were other instances of acquittai, they were
doubtless sufficiently rare. On the escape of Menestratus, see § 55. — à<|>€t-
<rav: (à<pirjfu). — «s iroXXoC : also in § 44. It fixes attention upon the
number, and thus is not precisely the same as 6<rot, which is often rendered
how many, wdthout emphasizing upon the number. — The prison-scene hereNOTES ON ORATION XIII.
150
described must hâve been of frequent occurrence during tbese times ;
\i^ran€\x.TT. ...b pèv d8€X<f>ijv, one s ends for a sis ter to corne to the prison. —
0	8* fj Ti$...‘7rpo<rt]Kov<ra, and olhers for whatever female relative each of
them had. A similar clause in XII. 18. —Ta voraTa: H. 725 ; G. 159,
N. 2 ;	tovs before	aÙTwv disregards the gender of the	nouns	to which it
refers,	the thought	being of the kindred in general.
40.	Kal 8f| Kai,	likewise Dionysodorus also ; Kal ài)	= and truly, and
especially, even so ;	cf. § 4 ; jxcXav T€ : ré here would seem to	require Kal
with another part, (perhaps àTTOKeipafiéuTj, shorn in token of grief ) after it.
Black was the mourning color among the Greeks generally ; in Argos vvhite
also was worn. —«ri tw dvSpl...KcxpT]fiéva>, on account of her husband's
having experienced, etc.; the prep. belongs not to the noun alone, but to
the part, vvitli its subject-noun. There is a similar example in Demosth.,
Phil. I. 51 ; for a fuller discussion of such constructions, see an article by
the editor in the Transactions of the American Philological Association for
1872.
41,	42. 8t€0ero, disposed of beqtieathed. Notice the full weighty form
t77s à8e\<p?,s rfy €/n?,s, as above ; the full and careful use of the pronouns in
this passage brings the various persons concerned into more distinct view ;
ripwpcîv : see note on XII. 94. —«dv y€Vî]Tai, if a child should be born ;
rendered by should because of the ind. dise. — <f>pd£€iv r« yevojwvo», to ex-
plain to the child ; part, neut., accord ing to Frohb., but it may be taken as
masc. ; notice the use of this aor. part, having the force of a fut. perf. We
see how revenge was transmitted from génération to génération in ancient
times, and wrought into the very System of law.
The statement of facts, which properly ends with § 42, is continued to
§ 48, giving another glance at the calamities drawn upon the State and the
citizens of Athens.
43, 44. diroypa^vTes : see note on § 30 ; vnro may be taken with both
verbs. — dir. avTovs, by having caused their death. —dviwpai...(nrüp.., now
1	am sorry to be recalling. This is the resumptive use of oôv ; see L. & S.,
II.; on the use of the part, here instead of the infin., see H. 986; more
fully, Kühn. 311. — <os <r<(>68pa...'irpoo'tjK€t, how exceedingly y ou ought to
pity ; sorne of the earlier editors, Docti viri ! used to emend by insertingotf,
being unable or unwilling to see the irony. — t»v ttoXitwv : partit, gen.
after Tovs...KOfXKT0évTasy H. 966, a; an exceptional arrangement (H. 730, d),
and in Lysias, according to Frohb., only found once. On the arrest and
Wholesale execution of citizens résident in Eleusis and Salamis, cf. XII. 52.
The execution of Leon of Salamis attracted spécial attention ; see Grote,
VIII. p. 244. These two cities were at this time Attic demes, and not
cities in the full Greek sense. — tSCas ?X®Pa$: a üme °f settling up long
standing feuds and grudges.' AGAINST AGORATUS.
151
45, 46. aicr\C(rTü)... âmSXXvo-Oai, to perish by a rnost disgraceful and in-
glorious death. —avrwv: H. 691 ; G. 137, N. 1 ; avroov, just below, has the
same const. — KaTaXcCirovTCS : the progress. près, accords with the imperf.
ijvayicdÇovTo, ref. to the repeated instances ; ol pcv is corrélative with oi
...oï St, below. — T€X€vr^o-€tav: opt. of ind. dise , instead of thesubj. with
H. 932, 2, a ; G. 248, and 3. — Ta4>Tl<r€<r0ai (flcbrTw) ; the classical stu-
dent needs hardly to be reminded of the w’eight and solemnity attached to
the obligation of children and surviving friends to bury the dead with due
ceremony and honors. — Ocpcurcias : gen. after a verb of need. — ov$ : a
question is begun with a rel. much oftener in Greek than would be allow-
able in Engl. ; for iroiav tivo, what sort of a, see H. 702. — ra>v TjSiorwv,
of the dearest possessions ; probably neut. — «s KaT€o*Ka(j>q : to be connected
with fore and fiépLvrjoOe, in § 44 ; so that § 45 and § 46, down to £rt, are
parenthetical ; vcwpia: cf. XII. 99.—fj Svvapis... irapcXvOr], the whole
perwer of the city was broken, strictly, relaxed, or, to use the Greek word,
paralyzed.
47, 48. tî> tcXcvtcûov, finally ; adv. accus. ; à/nxoXàraTC : cf. àirojXéaa-
jxev, § 13. — «rvXXîjpSqv.. .6£q\à0T]T€, y ou were driven forth in a body ; the
number of those forced into exile, Isocrates says, was about 5,000 ; accord-
ing to Diodorus, more than half of the citizens, which would be more than
10,000 ; this must be intended to include the large class who took up their
résidence in the Piræus, or else it is an exaggerated estimate. — oiîk 2<|>a<rav
*iriTp€\)/ai : see § 15, and note. — oï»s • ■ • pûuXofxcvovs, k. t. X., and the se, who
wished to secure soine advantage to the State. — al'nos €Î, art the cause of
art responsible for ; as in § 43. — ical r«v I8£a>v...icaf, not only each one his
own misfor tunes, but also ; note the mid. Tt/jaopeîffOe, and cf. XII. 94.
49» 50. 8 ti *iroT€, in what possible way. — tiircp, precisely which ; the
clause more freely, which is just what he would never be able to preve ;
with Frohb., I retain the second tbro5et£cu. —tov Sqpov, of the people, i. e.
TTjS iKKXrjaia'i, as in § 32 ; avrov follows the compound kcltcl/j,. ; as to its
position, cf. <roO, § 28. — €Kpfdq, which was pronounced upon him, lit.
as to which he was sentenced; H. 725, e ; G. 159, N. 4 ; 197, N. 2. — ical
À<f>€l0T], and was acquitted; appended to the rel. cl., not a part of it. —
<J>i|<r£v, saith it ; the conversational répétition of Xéyet ; elo’ay'yéXXw is syn.
with firipvùj ; see §§ 19, 48, etc. ; cf. àwoypâ(f>(o.
The omitted documents are called : Decrees, Sentence, Indict-
MENTS. The yvCoais is mentioned above as ij Kplais, the sentence or verdict.
Properly it dénotés the judicial investigation itself ; here, its resuit or record.
Frohb. omits the third title, ypa<f>ai, as their reading is not called for by the
orator.
51, 52. «s 8ik... Tavra, that he brought these charges justly, i. e. that
they were well founded ; èp«v, because he saw. — t<[> Sqpw : see § 20, and152
NOTES ON OR AT I ON XIII.
note. — tI kcucov : first obj. of dpy. ; ScSumç, k. t. X. (ôeiôw), for fear that
the democracy would be overthrown ; on âv, see Gr. Moodsy 46, N. 3 ; the
part, is causal, as opG>vi above ; àv...dTr€KT€ivav : qualified by où at the be-
ginning of the sentence. — iroXi» Tovvavriov tovtov, (that they would hâve
done) quite the opposite of ihis. — ovk otp.cn : this sentence is noticeable for
its négatives ; ovk olpuou ovôé form one négative expression, acc. to H. 1030 ;
G. 283, 9 ; ov before toùtov is a usual répétition of the négative on account
of the interposée! clauses ; où before ôeîv belongs to the last phrase alone. —
ov8’ edv Tis-.-ws pidXurTa, even if one ever so undesignedly ; for the latter
phrase, see note XXII. 1. — «v: gen. after ÙTreppoXrjv ; in this instance, the
limiting gen. seems to dénoté distinction ; render, which cannot be exceeded.
The more distinctly these scenes of outrage and blood corne into view, the
more we wonder at the restraint rather than at the exaggeration of the con-
temporary orators ; ov 8cîv vfxds d|Avv€o-0cu, that you ought not to punish
him.—IkcCvcov, this; ref. to what follows ; H. 696, b. As to the fact
mentioned, cf. § 24.
53» 54* KaCroi, and y et ; adversative to an implied : “ You did not do
this.” — €l...€‘ir£0ov, if you had yielded ; H. 895; G. 222. — vvv 8^ : cf.
note on § 36. —cl...€urois dépends upon biaTrpâ^aaBai ; it may be regarded
as the indirect form for èàv...€Ï7rœ, like ei...KOfxia0dr}$ in § 25 ; see note.
On wov (fr. oïopLou) with aor. inf., cf. XII. 19 ; prya ti : easy vernacular for
s orne great reward,\ — otiicovv tovtov '^V€Ka Set o*€, you ought not, thereforey
on that accoîint. — o Kapi&vs, of the Phrygian city Caris (not mentioned
in Dict. Geog.). —Tfj avrrj airlq, tovtw, on the same charge as he; H. 773
and a; G. 186 and N. 2. — ô p.èv...S6voc(>»v : "Beu. in apposition with
u jjiçu.—oütci) : in some edd. (the MSS. vary) there is no lacuna after
oÜtù), and it is interpreted as a colloquial so or merely sof i. e. in the usual
tnamter. — ra ^Surra : here is the bitterness of tone that is constantl y
reappearing in the orations subséquent to the war. The horrible scenes
of the tyranny were to the Thirty rà rjdio-ra.
55.	«Is Mtv&rrpaTov, k. t. X., throws sonie of the blâme concerning the
dépositions upon Menestratus ; tI : obj. of àvcupépeiv, to charge blâme or
responsibility upon. — 8î]p.0Tq$ tov Mcv., of the same deme as M. ; the
pred. is fjp, and there was, etc. — rj IkkXtjo-Io, : referred to in § 32. — àpa
piv...éLpa 8^, at the same tinte., and ; airoy. diroX^crOcu., should be informed
against and put to death ; cf. § 43.
56,	57* Ka^ ‘n’po<ra'Troypd<|>€i, and in addition (to those informed against
by Agoratus) denounces. — 8o£avTa.. .curayy. : causal ; because he seemedy
etc. ; possibly quoted from the decree or record. — XafSovrcs Év 8iKacrrripC^>,
havinggotten him into court ; cf. XII. 35 ; iroXXû» xpovw verrepov, a long,
tinte afterward, is particularly stated by vvay of answer to an objection about
to be mentioned in § 83. —T<j» 8r|(jua>: the executioner is oftener calledAGAINST AGORATUS.
153
6 ôt)/j,6cios. Beating to death with a club vvas a frequent punishment for
murderers, kidnappers, and like criminals. — ci ... aircOavcv : H. 893;
G. 221. — fj'irov ’Ayoparos 7e, surely Agoratus; an emphatic falling
circumfiex on the name best reproduces yé. — 6s k. t. X., since at least
he, having informed against Men., is the cause.—ris alnwrcpos, who is
more responsible ; tov Oavàrov is understood ; a sudden change in the
sentence to the livelier interrogative form.
58, 59» K0Lt to yt far €K€Îvov cîvat, and at least as far as it dependcd
upon him ; èir èneLvip is more common, but both the dat. and accus, are in
use ; the infin. is used as a kind of adv. accus. ; H. 956; G. 268 and N. —
o6t &v avros <rv... KaTcorTjs, nor would y ou yourself hâve been brought ;
the protasis is to be supplied : “ If you had followed his adviee.” —vvv 8c,
but as it is. — ov KaOapcos *A0Tjvaîov 6vtci : for one to be KaOapûs 'Adrjvaîos,
both his father and mother had to be Athenians. The decree of the assem-
bly here read seems to hâve instituted a process depriving Agoratus of his
rights of citizenship.
60, 6l. ot irparrovres, k. t. X., those who had the administration of
affairs at that time ; i. e. those who were active in the révolution; KaTcnrcîv,
to disclose. — à'ywvuràp.cvov rrjs £cv£as, being tried for usurping the rights
of citizenship ; H. 745; G. 173, 2. An alien found guilty of having
usurped Athenian citizenship xvas liable to confiscation of property, and to
be sold into slavery. Aristophanes was in danger of this, and also of being
tortured for disclosures concerning the so-called treasonable plots. See
Dict. Ant., “ÇevLas ypaÿr).'1'—irepl tous ScScpévovs, with respect to, or
toward\ those who had been imprisoned; his fellow-prisoners.” — Kal virb
<roû à'iroXXup.ÉVos, tven when suffering death from you ; toiovtoo-C : note
the deictic force: “Look on this picture, and then on that!”—ov8èv...
<rw€i8u>s : cf. note, § 18. —ttcutOcis SL. .pe0€'|€is, y et being persuaded that
you would share ; toté qualifies KaOio-rapLévris, which, contrary to the usual
order in such cases, is placed after the noun.
62. ov iroXXol, few ; ov belongs closely with the adj., as if the two made
a compound word, and hence it is not changed to ^77 on account of the cl.
being conditional ; H. 1028. Frohb. endeavors to explain it on the principle
of ind. dise. — vvv 8c o-vXXrjP8r]v, but now (I will speak, — or âKOvaeoOe
understood) of them in general. —ot p,èv...TropcStSocrav : I hâve adopted
Rauchenstein’s punctuation, as representing the more probable construction ;
for some (of them), etc., delivered over ...the city increased in power
(jidfa). — ot 8* &p(avT€S, while those who held other high offices. Then
follows, in § 63, a brief, broken utterance, suitable to the émotions sug-
gested, in honor of the living as well as the dead, — making grateful men-
tion of their préservation, and of their return for the deliverance of their
country.154
NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
63.	01 8* avT«v, and sonie of thern ; this nom. remains without a verb,
the constr. abraptly changing after Trepieir. — ovtos p.4v...îj 84 : boldly and
strikingly put ; he slew them, fortune and the deity saved thern. — tvxtj,
Scupwv : a glimpse, though vague, of Lysias’s religious conceptions. Both
words occur again in XXIV. 22, with no sharp distinction between them.
But ô 5aLfjuav is more distinctly personal, the god, the personal power con-
trolling any human destiny. The words in II. 78, “the god to whom our
destiny is allotted,” point to the prevailing polytheistic view. According to
Frohb., Béas is nowhere found in Lysias, except in the stereotyped phrase
âv 0eos 0é\rj. — «ÊvXtJs : “ On the straight foot-path from Athens to Thebes,
beneath vertical walls of rock which are visible from Athens, lay the fort of
Phyle, a small castle with a circumference of about 900 feet, completely
slmtting ofif the narrow mountain-path, and from its élévation (2,000 feet
above the sea) offering an open view over the whole plain of Athens, and
over the Saronic Gulf as far as the coasts of Peloponnesus. The castle-hill
itself has a precipitous declivity, and is only on the east side accessible by
a small path ; further down wooded gorges descend, which in the winter
render the locality still more difficult of access ; while at the base of the
mountain-rangé is spread out the broad district of Acharnæ, whose peasants
were the most vigorous and liberty-loving among the inhabitants of Attica.’,
Curtius, History of Greece, Vol. IV. p. 45. —KaT€X0ôvT€Ç.. .ti poivrai, they
returned and are honored; the latter part, is more closely connected with
the pred. tlian the others. The first three, indeed, may be considered as
causal and explanatory to kclt€\0.
64.	tovtovs jiévTot, thése men, I say ; the particle has its positive, con-
firmative tone here, I think ; yet as an adversative it serves to mark a sharp
return to the topic in hand. —Tts cî»v avTos, but who was he? — SovXos: see
§ 18 ; éyivcTo, belonged to, was the property of; the circumstances of the
case show that the foll. are genitives of possession.
65.	These sections (65, 66) are regarded by Scheibe, Rauch., and others
as spurious. TroXXd : obj. of Xéyçiv ; arrange : râWa Kaicà Kai aî<rx/)à, o<ra. —
toîs tovtov a8cX<|>ots : this mention of the brothers of Agoratus does not
seem to corne in suitably before § 67. It is one of the reasons for consider-
ing this passage to be an interpolation. — trcpl 84 <rvKO<j>avrtas, but as to the
crime of sycophancy, announces the topic of the sentence in so general a
way that the art. is omitted. — 8<ra$...à‘ir€Ypcuj>€V, freely, either how many
private suits he brought as a malicious informer, or how many public
prosecutions he instituted, or how many denunciatory lists he handed in. —
cniKO<f>avTtas avTov KaTfyvwT*, found him guilty of sycophancy. <jvk. is
gen. of cause (H. 745; G. 173. 2), and avrov after the comp. verb; this
verb usually has an accus, instead of the first gen.
66.	&<j>XT)<rcv (o<f \icrKdvQ>) : &<; is the usual form. — toiovtos Ûv. ..AGAINST AGORATUS.	155
lircxctpT]<r€, though he was such (i. e. of slavish origin), he attempted ; i\cv-
Ocpas, free-born women, agréés with yvmÎKas.
67, 68. o ‘rpeo-pvTcpos : English usage in such cases is to say, the eldest,
but Lat. and Greek alike often use the compar. —Trapa<f>pvKT<op€uop.cvos..
Xt]<j>0€is, having been caught treacherously making signais to the enemy ;
the first part, is used predicatively after the second ; H. 982; G. 279, 2. Cf.
è\li<p6i7 fJLoixoSf § 66. The meaning of wapd in this compound is aside,
aniiss, hence the sense of falsely, treacherously. —à,n,€Tvp,‘iravicr0î] : cf. § 56 ;
&rcpo$, second. — ckcîOcv, i. e. frora Corinth ; irai8((riCT]v dcrrfjs, a female
slave of a woman who was a citizen of Corinth. An âvÔpcnroÔHTTrjs, kid-
napper^ whether of free persons or slaves, was punished with death. —
\a>iro8vn)v, as a thief ; here in its generic sense ; but observe its original
meaning. — diroTvp.'iravCarai, infin. of purpose after ttapéôore.
69-71. ^ irov...*y€: as in § 57. —TOv.. €^fiapT. is the obj. of Karaif/Tj-
(piaaadcu, but is repeated in aùrov ; it may be rendered by a clause : surely,
since he has committed ?nany ojfences, etc. — <uv.. .àpapTriparos, of each of
which ojfences ; the antec. of &v is iroXXà.— «Êpvvixov : Phrynichus, with
Antiphon, was a leader of the ultra faction among the Four Hundred,
411 B. C. ; as was Critias in the second oligarchy, the Thirty. Concerning
his assassination, see Curtius, III. p. 480 seq., or Grote, VIII. p. 66.
The discordance between the accounts given by Thucydides and Lysias
(referred to by Grote in his note, p. 85), is not material. The statement of
the former evidently needs to be supplemented and corrected by that of
Lysias, whose several references to.this event are consistent with each other,
and in part corroborated by other sources. The speaker’s rehearsal of some
of the details (not elsewhere given), is necessary in order to show that Ago-
ratus has not the slightest legitimate claim to citizenship, —a fact doubtless
sufficient, if proven, to turn the verdict against him. In § 75 he further
turns the argument into a dilemma. Suppose Agoratus did hâve a hand in
the assassination of Phrynichus ; the latter was an oligarch whose death the
présent oligarchy, the Thirty, would hâve been only too ready to avenge
upon Agoratus when he came into their power, had he not earned their
favor by doing irréparable damage to the popular party. Among other
rewards for this assassination, Apollodorus received an estate in the out-
skirts of the city that had belonged to Pisander, and had been confiscated ;
mentioned in Orat. VII. 4 — Pa8t£ovrt, as he was walking. — KaTapàWa
iraTa|as, fells him with a blow; the part, is adverbial; H. 969,a ; G. 277,2.
The speaker has in mind to show that the manner of Phrynichus’s death
gave no room for the assistance of Agoratus. — àjxa tovtw, thereupon. — ottrc
irapcicX^jOî], was neither called in to help.
72. ovSapoû *yàp «mv, for nowhere is it ; i. e. is it written ; èariv in the
sense of ôottu', having dvcu for its subj. ; cf. ty, § 14. — üSci : âv omitted ;NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
156
H. 895, N ; G. 222, N. 2 ; render: kis having been made an Athenian ought
(to hâve been inscribed) on the very same pillar with Thrasybulus and
Apollodorus. Besides an infin. (yeypâ<f>dai), there seems to hâve been lost
the mention of some other persons besides Agoratus, whom the speaker
believes to hâve obtained récognition and record on the part of the assembly
as public benefactors ; l'va is adv. of place ; note the force of ir^p. — T<p
pt^Topi : it was the orators who took the active part in the proceedings of the
assembly, hence resolutions of this sort would be ofifered and urged by them ;
but by giving money to the orator they get their own names inscribed, etc.
It is remarkable that within a fevv years, more than twenty-two centuries
after the trial, the speaker’s words hâve found partial corroboration in the
marble archives of the ancient city. Out of the ruins of the Acropolis were
dug up, in 1845, some fragments recording, it would seem, the decree pro-
posed by Diodes, conferring the gift of citizenship upon a certain Thrasy-
bulus of Calydon and others, — the very document, doubtless, which Lysias
causes to be read in evidence on this trial. The orator speaks of this record
as also containing the names of those who had rendered services and were,
therefore, acknowledged as benefactors (evepyércu), though not rewarded
with citizenship. It is found that these fragments include among the latter
the name of Agoratus (KAIATOPATO), with the final sigma missing.
73. ovtw : emphatic position ; now so much does he despise. — ypat^às...
€ypd(j)€To, brought ail manner of indictments ; a colloquial use of the phrase
èi; àvd. Cf. Plato, Theœt. 170: rà àvdpûwuiv irpay/mTa irapéxoval fioi,
they make me no end of trouble ;	and ^kXtjo-. refer to the two
prominent civic duties of an Athenian, as juror and assembly-man. —
€iTvypa4>....€Îvai, having himself entered as an Anargyrasian ; i. e. in the
making out of the said indictments. Anargyrus was a deme of the tribe
Erechtheis.—8t* 8, by reason of which. Following most edd., I hâve
omitted &v before àW/creu'e.—yap (omit in translation) introduces this argu-
ment (T€KpL7ipL0v), extending through § 76. — oi iroXXoC, the majority ; pos-
sibly exaggerated (see Thucydides, VIII. 98), yet the larger number may
hâve temporarily withdrawn to Decelea and elsewhere on the dovvnfall of
their administration. It seems, too, that rw TtTpaKocrioûv, here and below,
is loosely applied so as to include the Four -Hundred and their active
adhérents. Otherwise it would hardly be said that they afterwards com-
posed the whole body of the Thirty, besides the Senate convened under
them. It is to be said, however, that of the whole argument this portion,
§§ 73 - 76, will least bear inspection. The argument implies a Wholesale
and violent expulsion of the oligarchs, such as did not by any means take
place. Nor wras the death of Phrynichus in any such degree the cause of
the overthrow of their government, that it should hâve been a main point
with the party to avenge his death, w'hen another révolution restored themAGAINST AGORATUS.
157
to power in the city. The Thirty, especially, were less likely to be the
avengers of Phrynichus, since Critias, their leading spirit, had been his
active opponent. Intent on constructing an effective dilemma, the orator
misrepresents the situation, without making statements directly false. What
is said in § 76 is more to the point.
74. rj...p<n>\€Vov<ra, which was in session under the administration of
the Thirty, — à^eîvai &v.. tov. . .à'iroKTÉÉvavTa, after getting possession of
the slayer of Pwould hâve released him ; &v also belongs with the foll.
infin. — rrjs <f>vyt]S...&|>VYov, the banishment which they had themselves suf
fered; as to the rel., see H. 994; G. 153.
75» 76. àiroicrcCvas, without having slain him ; supply âiroKTeîmt
with TTpoaw, ; aSuccî, is guilty ; namely, of illégal assumption of the rights
of citizenship. —<f»rjs, assert, insist. — fwC£«...KaKà iroirjo-as, by having done
greater evil. — T^v...à'ir€Xv<ra>, you purged yourself to the Thirty of the
charge concerning Phrynichus ; lit. the charge (brought) in behalf of Phryn-
ichus.— tovtwv fWfivT]<r0€, remember this (H. 635), ref. to the infin.—
làv 8* oi <|>à<nq], but if he deny it ; H. 1028; see note, § 62. — 81 8 ti, on
what account ; to be taken with iroïqOrjyai ; not, why he says. — Totivopa,
his narne.
77,	à‘iroXo‘Y€Îo-0ai, to allégé in defence, is frequently followed by an obj.
cl., cf. § 89 ; to hâve been with the men of Phyle became no slight glory
in the times succeeding the Restoration. The modem poet repeats their
famé : —
“ Spirit of freedom ! When on Phyle’s brow
Thou satst with Thrasybulus and his train.”
Childe Harold, Canto II. Stanza 74.
— àywvurfxa, strongest plea ; the telling stroke in his defence. — kcUtoi...
8<m$, and yet how could there be a greater wretch, — one who, etc.
Strictly, I suppose the antec. of Ôtrris to be an indef. tiuôs after the compar.
A diff. explan, in Frohb.
78.	4w€i8‘J|...Tax>urTa, as soon as, Lat. quum primum ; seldom thus
separated. Frohb. places the comma before râx^ra, and doubtless that
punctuation would express the construction as it was in the earlier stages of
the language, the adverb at first being intended simply to qualify the prin-
cipal verb. — «ruXXap....àvrucpvs, they seize and straightway lead. — o\rir€p
icai, (to) the very spot where. — eî...crvXXap.: H. 894, 2 ; G. 220, II., b. —
"Avvros : this is the Anytus who afterwards doomed himself to an inglorious
immortality by becoming prosecutor of Socrates. —ovk 2<|>t| xpfjvcu, said that
they must not. The context will allow us to render XPVvaL by rnust; its
subj. is avroùs TToteîv.—Xcycov : foll. by the forms of ind. dise.; Siaic. and
ripui>pij<roivTo take the place of the indic.; for €i...KaT&0oi€v the direct form
would be èàv...icaTé\0tofiev ; H. 932, 2; G. 247.NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
158
79.	o*TpaT....àv8pos : H. 625, a. — àXX* ibrepov, but again, i. e. another
point introd. by the foll. 7ap : no one will be found either to hâve messed
with him.—Ta|lap\os : the ten taxiarchs commanded the ten rd£ets or
divisions of the Athenian infantry, corresponding to the ten tribes or phylæ.
Each taxiarch held the muster-roll of his tribe. Agoratus was not enrolled
or assigned to duty in any division ; els rf)V <(>.: the same as els rty rà£i*',
§ 82. —oMnrep àXirqpup, just as if he were accursed. —tov to|., i. e. of the
tribe of Erechtheis, in which Agoratus claimed citizenship.
80,	8l. 'iropirfjv : “On the I2th of Boëdromion, 403 (Sept. 2ist), the
associâtes of Thrasybulus celebrated the day of their return to Athens ; the
well-won day of honor on which they reaped the reward of their bravery
and patriotism. They halted before the great entrance-gate, the Dipyplum.
Here Thrasybulus came forward for the last time in his character of general ;
he held a muster, and availed himself of it to eject as impure from the ranks
such as were unanimously held unworthy to enter the city in the ranks of
the liberating army, — in particular Agoratus, who, as will be remembered,
had served as aider and abettor in the most shameful intrigues. Thereupon
the men disposed themselves as a festive procession, which was conducted
by a certain Æsinus.,, Curtius (IV. p. 61), following Lysias. Thereafter
it was regularly observed by the Athenians as an annual festival, — the
Thanksgiving-day of Freedom (XapurTrjpLa iXevdepias). — ovT«...Ka£ : see
note on XII. 19. —Xapwv t& #irXa, in hoplite armor. ëdemo rà ÜttXcl,
halted, i. e. in order to close up the ranks, and enter the city in marching
order. — irpo<reX0wv : not co-ordinate with Xafi&v ; hence with no connec-
tive ; it is temporal before the following predicates, while Xapév is closely
joined with ëppt-ÿe, seized andflung doivn ; ré is correl. with the foll. kcu.—
à‘rr...Js Kdpaicas, cursed him; bade him go and be hanged, lit. go to the
crows; this not infrequent imprécation being sufficiently explained when we
consider the dread felt by the Greeks of being left unburied.
82.	TovTtü.. .Si^kcito : freely, this was the relation in which he stood to the
citizens, etc. — tnroXapf3., to retort (with the question).—TOv...|if| airoOa-
V€Îv, of his not being put to death ; after a trios ; as to ré, see note on § I. —
et *Awro$...€‘Yév€TO, whether A. was not, etc.; in Eng., diff. from Greek,
we insert not in a question of doubt with whether, if we mean to imply the
probability of the affirmative. Socrates illustrâtes the uncertainty of human
expectations by saying, that he who marries a lovely woman, hoping to be
happy with her, does not know whether he shall not be tormented by her (el
ôià Taùrrjv àvidcrercu). Xenophon, Memorab. I. I. 8. —Ôvtcov : H. 972, a.
— Ktti ovite eia, and did not refuse to permit; els Tà£iv...Ka.T4Taj€: cf. § 79.
83,	84. ravTct : i. e. these pleas in his defence, especially his part in the
death of Phrynichus, and in the expédition from Phyle ; after the foll. ydpre,
àiroô. has as an object a pronoun referring to the clause Ôn...rt/Awpoi5/a€0a.AGAINST AGORATUS.
159
—	irpo0€<r|itav : limit of time fixed by law within which an indictnient for a
given oflfence must be brought ; render freely : that there is any statute of
limitations applying to such offences. —\pova>, after a time ; TipcopeiTcu, is
brought topunishment. — tovtov : ref. to ris; H. 697. —iroiovvTas, because
they were doing; agr. with the obj. of àiréKTeive understood before ducatus.
—	irdXat 8«ov Ttpa)p€î<r0ai, when we ought to hâve injiictedpunishment long
ago; H. 973, a; G. 278, 2. — irpoo-rjicov : sc. ftp; accus, abs. denoting
* time. Agoratus has been the only gainer, — having lived longer than hia
due, — the slain were as dead as ever. This is sarcastic enough, but hardly
touches the point of law, and would alone lead us to suspect that there was
something in the claim of the défendant.
85.	8iurxvpl£€<r0ai, relies upon ; perhaps, lays stress upon ; namely,
upon the fact 0Ti...€7riy.— «r* avTo<J>wpü>, in flagratiti delicto, subj. of kiciy. ;
à/irayaryfj : applied to the writ as well as to the process. —irdvTwv. .€vtj0.,
silliest of ail. — <0$ ... ?vo\os «v, as if he would be subject to the process of
apagogê; the part, introd. by ws (H. 978 ; G. 277, N. 2 (a) ) is put in the
nom. by anacoluthon, as if ôucrX' were in the indic. — pçotcovtjv riva, some
relief that is, by rendering the whole process illégal. — Sc... otcrat, and {as
if) he thought; ôé connects oïerai (by anacoluthon) with &v.—toûto 8^...
ôp.oXoycîv, but this is just like admitting. — «onrcp...<r«£€<r0at, just as if he
ought to be spared, provided that, though not indeed taken in the very act, he
nevertheless killed him. The speaker fallaciously shifts his ground from the
legal point in question to the actual guilt of the défendant.
86.	A passage (§§ 86, 87) “ corrupt and unintelligible,” as it stands in
the MS S. Scheibe, the editor of the présent text, gives the original of § 86
with little change, simply supplying ovk before oïotievoi. I hâve placed the
comma before Aiovvatov. The general drift of the argument is clear. — ot
S-vSckci : this board had preliminary jurisdiction in cases of apagogê ; see
JDict. Ant., “Apagogê.” — Kal 8u<rx., k. t. X., and being very confident
that they acted rightly. — ttjv à/ir. dirayciv, to bring the accusation of ap-
ag°gê, technically said of the complainant ; in the law phrase, notice the cogn.
accus. — eir avro<j>., ^ Sttov dv : these words are quoted from the writ, it
would seem ; grammatically the obj. oï irpoay., which dépends on àmyK.,
above. — ^vavr(ov irevr. : to be taken with âTroypâ\f/as. — à‘iroKT€(v€i€, that
he had slain ; opt. of ind. dise., suggesting the reason in the minds of the
Eleven. But ail explanations of the syntax of this section must be as con-
jectural as the text.
87.	oïerai : i. e. Agoratus ; the second person would correspond with the
latter clause. The condit. cl. is in appos. with tovto : that this alone is in
FLAGRANTI, if etc.—I'ttA...Xdyov, since by your argument at least; to
Agoratus. —o$t à7r€<r<t>a£€V, or eut their throats. Your denunciation was
the murderous blow, that compelled them to take the fatal cup of hemlock.i6o
NOTES ON ORATION XIII.
—	ovtos...€ctti, is not he (emphatic) in Jlagranti ? The phrase is here used
adjectively in the pred.; as if : Is not he a murderer taken in the very act?
Below the phrase is used adverbially. — ^ <ru diroypaxlras, than you by
having Informed against them. —èir avT....o diroKTeivas, their murderer
IN flagranti. A persistent ignoring of the clear distinction between the
manner of the criminars détection and the manner of the crime.
88.	ÔpKcov Kal o*vvOî|kg>v, oaths and compacts; the current phrase applied
to the articles of agreement and amnesty, with which a réconciliation of the
civil discord was concluded ; it is also applied to other treaties. — irapd...
àywvt^erai, is being tried contrary to, in violation of — ol €V t<û IL, we of
the Pirœus ; ol èv II. (without the article) is the usual phrase. — «rx^Sov :
with ôfioXoyeî. — cpTroSwv.., 'ttoicîtcu., interposes; kir avro<f>a>pa> ri : con-
temptuous indefiniteness. — koXms dywvuîcrôai, that he will corne oui of the
trial successfully.
89,	90. Trepl tovtcov airoS^xarOai, to accept his defence on these points ;
the direct obj. omitted. — kcXcvctc : imperat. — ovScv irpcxHjiCÉiv fjpâv, in no
wise per tains to us, are in no wise binding upon us. —tl\ov.. .axrrû, would
hâve some reference to him. — fjv : agreeing with the nearest subject ;
H. 616; G. 135, N. 1.—after ov84va. = il /xii, except. This is, doubt-
less, too limited an interprétation of the amnesty. It must hâve been
meant to cover ail prosecutions of this character. On one pretext and an-
other, however, in spite of its guaranties, the demand for vengeance was
sometimes complied with.
91.	8<rris, k. t. X., any one who déclarés that he has been adopted by the
feople ; to be read thus, if with Reiske we fill the lacuna with iceroirjadcu,
perf. pass. of the mid. noieîcrdcu, to adopt as one’s child. — <|>aCv6rai kclkw-
<ras, is found to hâve maltreated; KaKcoais yovéu>v, maltreatment of parents,
was an indictable offence ; it might be by blows or words, or by refusing
them the means of subsistence. — âv...èyiyverot (those) by whom it was
becoming, etc.; i. e. the Athenian people, his foster-father. — #<m$ oîv...
ih*vn-T€, one, therefore, who was wont to strike his own father ; his father by
nature (70^), as distinguished from his father by adoption (ô 5^os), just
spoken of. This hint of brutal treatment by Agoratus of his slave father is
left unverified and unexplained. — â...d*ya0d, goods which belonged to him.
—	irws ov Kal Sid tovto, is he not on this account also ; his depriving the
state of its best citizens is viewed as robbery of a parent.
92,	93. Cf. the opening of the oration. — diro0vfj<ncovr€$ : temporal.
To you as well as us, his relatives, were made the last requests of the
deceased.—4pppa\v: used in indef. rel. clauses somewhat as ever; we may
render : as far as ever each one can. —miroiTjKOTcs : H. 981 ; G. 279, I.
—	€K€Îvoi, they, i. e. the deceased. — &, as ; lit. which things. — dvetvai, to
release ; occasionally used as a syn. for àÿeîvcu. Cf. àiroXvovTes in § 94. —AGAINST AGORATUS.
161
vwl 8-fj, now, at last ; now is repeated below.— ov.. .8ia'irpdTT€<r0€, y ou are
not only effecting this, i. e. his acquittai ; notice the livelier présent for the
future, which would properly correspond to the protasis ; H. 828, a.
94, 95* ôt'TroXuovTCs, in acquitting. — ovSèv.. .‘Pj, y ou are simply deter-
mining, y ou are coming to no other conclusion than ; yLyinboKio is very
frequent in Attic prose in the sense to judge, to conclude.—â,v...irà0oi€V,
would suffer; stated, as if the fate of the deceased still after ail hung un-
certain in the scale. — 6po^q<(>oi...76vfj<rovTat, shall cast the sanie vote. —
IxqScquôç, k. t. X. : a slowly spoken, impressive sentence. Notice the
accumulation of long vowels ; also the négatives. —	either
by any art or contrivance, in any way or manner ; in earnest deprecation.
Cf. otire Téxvy oÛre MXavV ovÔ€/j.iq., in the oath quoted by Demosthenes,
XXIV. 150.
96, 97. €vavTia...\|rr]<|>.: below it is rà èvavrta. They are used thus inter-
changeably in XII. 42 and 43. — toCvvv : marking another step in the
argument, well then, or now. —a>v...à<ir<n|s.: i. e. to déclaré your belief in
their innocence by reversing, as far as possible, the verdict of the Thirty. —
ov\ ôji. yiyvttrQt : i. e. you free yourselves from complicity in their verdict.
— avxcôv : H. 691 ; G. 137, N. 1.NOTES ON ORATION VIL
The title is : “A Defence before the Areopagus concerning the Sacred Olive-Tree.”
APEOU. : adj. masc.; sc. X670S. AnOAOriA : in appos. with Xôyoî understood.
2HK0T : (ttjkos originally signified apen or enclosure; next, a sacred enclosure or
sanctuary, often, for instance, an olive-yard, or vineyard ; finally it came to be ap-
plied, in a still more spécifie sense, to the old trunk or stump of a sacred olive.
This last signification, it will be observed, is distinctively Athenian, as is the use of
the word fjiopia. See L. & S., on è\aia (the true Attic form was èXda) and fiopia.
’EXcuûv, an olive-yard (cf. H. 463,0), is the Greek name for the Mt. of Olives, near
Jérusalem.
1.	povkfj : the court of the Areopagus was addressed by the same title as
the Senate of Five Hundred. — &70VTI : H. 969, d ; G. 277, 4. —‘Trpà'ypara :
often a difficult word to translate ; in XII. 3, it refers to litigation ; here,
more general, dijficulties. — <rvKo<|>dvTais : H. 775 ; G. 187 ; see also note
on XXII. 1. — €Ï ttcds : the clause to be completed from what follows, i. e.
tovs ... ëaeadau —8€tv ... SeS., that even unborn children must now be
afraid; humorously hitting ofif the Athenian (piXoveida, that had become in
Lysias's time so serious an evil ; on fi-q, see H. 1025, 1026; G. 283, 4._____
Koivot : pred. adj. foll. by dat. ; the périls are becoming common, i. e. like
périls befall the innocent and guilty.
2.	o)<tt€ : follovving oütco, as here, it should properly introduce a cl. of
manner ; but the speaker omits that, and proceeds in this cl. to explain the
cause of his embarrassment. Render : and the trial is made embarrassing
to me in this respect, namely, that at first, etc. The sent, fully expressed
would read : the trial is made so embarrassing to me, that (I am required
to meet a changed indietment ; for) at first, etc. — SL..vwl...a<|>avtÇ€iv,
now, on the contrary, they assert that it was an olive-stump I removed;
the time denoted by à<pav. in both cl. is to be understood from the context ;
cf. Gr. Moods, 15, 1 ; irpoorrjco-av : i. e. those who conducted the prosecu-
tion, — seeking from those who had formerly been contractors for the annual
product evidence that there had formerly been a fruit-bearing olive-tree on
this estate of the défendant ; otôév : cogn. acc. after àôiK. ; à‘ire\£y£<u :
H. 952 ; G. 261, 2.CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 163
3.	ir€pl <5v : after àKovoavra ; the prep. governs the implied antec., and
the rel. is put in the gen. by attr. instead of the accus, after cmp. We may
render freely : though I hâve just heard of what he has contrived against me
and brings into court, at the same time as you who are to judge concerning
the case; lit. of those things which having contrived against (me) he has
conte, referring to the change of accusation after the appearance of the par-
ties in court. After àKobacu'Ta I hâve added a comma to the text. Baur
takes irepl &v as ref. to irarpidos and oùoias. Both text and rendering are
uncertain.
4.	ücKrdvSpov : H. 732, a ; G. 169, 1. This is the Pisander who vvas
prominent in the révolution of 411. See Grote, VIII. p. 13 seq.; on the
confiscation here mentioned, see p. 88, ibid. —tfvrwv : rà 6vra is sometimes
syn. with 77 ovaia ; H. 966, a. Apollodorus was one of the two who
claimed to hâve slain Phrynichus, and this gift seems to hâve been part of
his reward. Cf. XIII. 71. —€covov|xt]v : the aor. èuvyjcrcLpLrjv not being used
in Attic, the imperf. appears to be sometimes used with an aor. meaning
instead of iirpLà^v. — €lprjvr]s : i. e. the peace after the Restoration by
Thrasybulus, in the spring of 403.
5.	Tjyovpai...à,rro8., I consider it therefore tny task to show. — rov...
Xpdvov, for theprevious period; gen. after fypuovadcu, acc. to the principle
stated in H. 745 ; G. 173, 2. It should be observed, however, that the
grammars give no similar instance of the gen. with this verb. The meaning
is : that he should not sufifer the penalty for trespasses committed during the
period before he came into possession of the property. — 8t* fjfxâs : see note
XII. 58 ; Ôv84v...kiv8., we ought by no means to be indicted as criminals
for the offences of others. The conclusion of an abridged syllogism, but
stated in such a form as to suggest the requisite major premise. The reason-
ing is : No one ought to be held guilty of crime committed by another ; if,
therefore, the ofifence charged was not committed by us (and it was not), we
ought not to be held guilty.
6-8. rà pèv ‘iroppco, the remote districts ; t«v 4>iXa>v, otir friends. After
the occupation of Decelea, in 413, the Athenians themselves took care to
leave in the outlying fields and farms near the city as little as possible that
could aflford plunder to the foraging parties of the Spartans. The use of the
word <t>L\wv seems to refer to the foraging parties from the Piræus after the
civil war began, though that period does not properly belong to the irporépov
Xpàvov required by the argument. ■— dXXcos T€ kch, especially since ; Ôtl or
ènd is to be supplied. — dirpaxTOv, uncultivated. — ov Gaupacrrov 8^, and
no wonder. — lv <p, when, as in XIII. 36; H. 813, a; avTcôv : H. 691 ;
G. 137, N. 1. —8<roi : ref. to the «n^e^rcu, see Introd. —7roWà ... Ôvtci,
that there were many ; xwP^a understood; as to the part., see H. 982 ;
G. 280. — &v.. . toI 'iroXXa, the great part of which ; it seems necessary toNOTES ON ORATION VII.
164
consider &v fem., though the constr. is unusual.—Kal...K€Krrjp4vc0V, even
when the same persons hâve been in possession, etc. See remark on rédijk€.
§ IO. — TTj €lpTjVT| : Cf. § 4.
9, IO. àWà yàp : here used, as frequently, to break oflf the previous dis-
course, and introduce a new topic or division of the argument. The pre-
ceding context shows the thought to be : But I will proceed with the main
argument (cf. § 5), for. —y€V€<r0ai : H. 955,b;G. 274. —4‘irl...&px*: *n ^e
archonship of Pythodorus ; i. e. the year 404-3 b. c. His magistracy was,
however, deemed illégal ; whence the name, the Year of Anarchy. — 4viav-
rdv: accus, of duration ; the obj. of dpy. is understood. — t«0vt|K€, has been
dead; ordinarily it signifies, he is dead (H. 849 ; G. 200, N. 6) ; but the
Eng. expressions are rendered into Greek by the one form. On the freed-
men in Athens, see Becker’s Charicles, p. 372.
11.	avrbs yccop'yb)' I hâve been e-ultivating it myself ; G. 200, N. 4; see
also Gr. Moods, 10, N. 3, and H. 698. The time ref. to (ô xpàvos odros) is
that of the lease of Proteas ; concerning which, no doubt, exact information
was given in the testimony. —<J>T]<rl. ..€KK€KO<t>0cu, dedares it to hâve been
eut up front the roots ; the mention of Suniades, as archon, fixes the date as
397-6 b. c., about seven years after the purchase of the property. — |&€|u-
(rOupivoi : mid., see èfXLadéaaTo, above ; the neg. with ctvai is p/fj, an
exception to the rule for ind. dise. Cf. H. 1024 ; G. 283, 3. —rbv...
4p*ya£.; subj. of the infin. — &...<?jv, those things which before were not;
H. 1021 ; G. 283, 2.
12.	€V...xpov<», hitherto ; to(wv, moreover; its metabatic force, marking
the transition to a new topic. The argument from circumstantial evidence
begins at this point. — •fj'yavàicTovv &v, #<roi...<|>à<ricoi€v, I was wont to be
indignant at any who said; H. 835,914, B. 2 ; G. 206 and 233. — Scivdv,
shrewd, sharp ; characterizing a man who has too keen an eye to his own
interest. With an apparent good-humored simplicity, he hints at what his
neighbors think of him, and proceeds to turn it to account in the argument
— dis p.01 ‘Trpo<rr}K€, as was suitable to me ; i. e. I preferred that what was
said of me should be in accordance with my real character. — <ricoir«£v, that
1 kept in view ; 4it€X.: H. 893 ; G. 221. —t« iroi^<ravri, to the perpétra-
tor, lit. to him who did it ; simply repeating the meaning of à(f>av., as we
use the verb do in Eng.; ëyevcTO : a gnomic aor. Scheibe, Frohb., and
Rauch. hâve èyivero, but there seems to be no valid objection to the reading
of the MSS. — KCll...Si€'irpa£., and so what I should gain, if I escaped détec-
tion ; another ex. of Kai = and so, used to introduce a statement repeated
in another form, may be found in Demosth., Olynth., II. 24.
13.	14. 4k tovtwv, from this point of view, in accordance zvith this, i. e.
the fact mentioned before ; it is further explained by àiro<p., by showing. In
§ 14 he shows that he could hâve been actuated by no one of the supposedCONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 165
motives. — 8ia<j>9€fp€Tai...#vTos, was receiving injury by ihe olive-stump
being there; <rr)icov : gen. abs. ; kivSvvwv : H. 753, d ; G. 1S0,1, N. 1. — &v
..•Ycvopivas, would hâve resulted ; àv belongs aiso with the opt. ; the con-
dit. cl. dep. on yevopkvas ; the part- takes the place of the hypoth. indic. ;
H. 987, b ; G. 211. In place of the incomplète sentence in Scheibe, I hâve
adopted Frohb.’s emendation.
15,	ôs..-|&€6* rj|i€pav, who in the daytime ; a rel. cl. with causal force;
as if saying, especially should I hâve exposed myself to punishment ; for, if
the accusation is to be believed, I proceeded in the daytime to dig up, etc.
— oicnr€p...8€ov, as if it were not needful for me to avoid the notice of ail,
rather than that ail the Athenians should know it ; H. 973, a ; G. 278, 2;
ciStvai : sc. ôéov. — àv...f||j,€XT]<r€, would Jiave been indiffere7it to ; speaking,
as if he assumed the truth of the statement made in the indictment ; so also
with vvv 8è.. ckiv8vv€vov, but as it is I was making fnyself liable. It ex-
posed the offender, if convicted, to banishment and the confiscation of his
entire property.
16.	“irais.. .^v, but shoîild I not be ; see note on XII. 84. — et.. jxcLp-
Tavov, if they committed even the greatest ojfences ; note the imperf. : now,
or at any time ; on d icai, cf. H. 1053,1. — Kal...-y€V€<r0ai, and to become
free by informing (against me) ; avroîs and eXcuO. both agréé in form with
èfceLvois, but in sense with the subj. of the inf., the latter as pied. adj.
17.	ïri Totvvv, furthermere ; €l...,irapé<rTq p.01, if it had been in my
mind. — ctvv€i8otcov : also gen. abs.; and ail being aiuare, i. e. of the
existence of this olive-tree. — *irpo0€<rp.ias : see Dict. A ni., “ Prothesmia.”
An action brought for injury to the sacred olives is known to hâve been one
of those to which there was no statute of limitation ; roîs €ip7* is dat. after
irpoarjicov, an accus, abs. —ïva...€Îx°v : H. 884 ; G. 216, 3. The thought
in this sentence is closely condensed ; we might render freely : How should
I hâve dared.....considering on the one hand that the gain was but slight ;
and on the other, that, on account of there being no statutory limitation to
the liability for such offences, it was for the interest of ail alike who had culti-
vated the grourid that the olive-stock be preserved, in order that they might
be able.....to shift the charge upon him to whom they had delivered the
estate.
18,	19. toCvvv, moreover; marking an advance in the argument. Here,
as in § 37, the context might seem to require an adversative sense, however;
but it is doubtful whether it is ever used in this sense, at least by the Attic
orators ; Kal...irap€<rK., Ihadprovidedagainst this ; if I had arranged mat-
ters with the previous lessees, so that they would not testify against me. —
ôXXf|X<ov : H. 733 ; Kiihn. 273, Rem. 20. —ôXXà . ciSévat, but also ivhat
we conceal, and think no one to be aware of ; €X€iva>v is gram. antec. of œv.
The MSS. hâve âirOKpuirTÙfieda p.r]8éva dvcuf for which Scheibe and Rauch.i66
NOTES ON ORATION VII.
bave adopted the reading in the text. Perhaps it were as well to allow the
original text to remain, though I know of no parallel use of àTroKpbicTou.ai.—
rotwv—ot |X€V, now sojjie of these, i. e. neighbors ; 4>tXoi and Sia4>. are pred.
adj. — èxpr\v tovtov irapao^ccrOcu, Kal p-f) . .irouwcrGcu, he ought to hâve
produced, and not merely to be making ; with the latter inf. èxpyv is used
acc. to H. 834. — 8s <f>T]criv, for he says ; cf. § 15. — «x.€ro àird'YCDV, drove
off with ; porjXdrrjs : oxen were used in Greece for drawing loads, as well
as for ploughing.
20, 21. (idpTvpcS) as witnesses ; xpfjv : augm- omitted. — avros 84
T€Tt(juop., and y ou would Juive avenged YOURSELF, etc.; avros is to em-
phasize the implied reflexive ; H. 688. — «l piv,...€l 84,...«l 84 : instancing
the three supposable motives for the prosecution : desire for revenge, for the
public weal, and for gain ; H. 895 ; G. 222 ; render $irpaTT€S by the pro-
gressive pluperf., if y ou Jmd been doing. —ircîorai : said persuasion to be
effected, of course, by pecuniary means. — tovtcov toivvv : the particle, as
in § 18, has its looser inferential force : now, without having done any of
these things ; Svvàpcws, influence.
22.	ÿfjo’as, having stated; i. e. if he had made a statement before the
archons of what he had seen, and immediately brought them to the spot ;
not necessarily the nine archons in a body, but particularly the King Archon,
whose jurisdiction extended to crimes of impiety and sacrilege. — &XXov$,
or else ; this gives the force that aXXos often has, a signif. grammatically ex-
plained by considering it as used substantively, and having the foll. noun in
appos. See H. 705, and cf. the similar use in § 25 and § 32, and the
notes thereon. It is, therefore, not implied here that the archons were mem-
bers of the Areopagus, though they became members of it on retiring from
office. — 8iayLyvu)crK6LV : cf. ôtayvoxropLévois, § 3 ; ovtcd, in that case.
23.	8s...âv rjijlov9 for he would demand; equiv. to a causal cl. ; cf. §23.
— Kal... £qjuav : subj. of yevéadai. — tovtov: i. e. Nicomachus ; Reiske,
Baur, and West, take it as neut., but see the contrast between tovtov p.êv and
vp.d.s ôé. — o-VKo<|>avT«v ctpa : H. 976; G. 277, N. 1 (a). — ov...cwropYjo-€i,
he will not be unprovided with. In lieu of arguments and witnesses, he
wishes you to accept it as positive proof of my guilt that witnesses cannot be
induced to testify against me ; “and witnesses” is added ironically ; the
only witness he brings is that he has no witnesses.
24. tw ircSup, the Plain ; the Athenian Plain, in the Southern part of
which lay the city. See Dict. Geog., Vol. I. p. 332. The estate in ques-
tion, being in the deme of Acharnæ, was also in the Plain. — irvpKaïas : a
word not elsewhere found in the sense required here ; it is generally taken
to mean trees of the wild after-growth, i. e. the ofifshoots from a stock which
had been burned away. The tenacious life of olive-trees is well known ;
unless the roots are destroyed, they will send out a vigorous second growth.CONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 167
—	lircp^atracrOai., to encroach itpcni ; a technical term descriptive of tilling
the soil doser to the trees than was allowed ; see èpyaÇ. in § 25. — ëpcXXe,
tuas about to be, was likely to be ; ttoXXwv : gen. abs.
25.	ovT<os...ciHr'ir€p KaC, I value them just as highly as ; on the verb, cf.
note to XII. 7. — ttjv &X. oWLav, rny property besides ; cf. §22; à|i<j>OT.
tovtwv : should those trees be missing, he was liable to lose both country
and possessions. — C7rip.€Xo|X€vovs, tu ho take the oversight of them. A com-
mission, composed of members of the Areopagus, held sessions monthly ;
ail matters pertaining to the préservation and control of this portion of the
religions property of the State then came under their notice ; yvcop.ovas, in-
spectors. —€£tj|a uo<r€v : sc. gé.
26,	27. ir€pl...iroiofl|iai, 'irepl.. f)*yov(xai : see XII. 7, for the phrases used
together. As to the penalty for the respective offences, see Introd. On ov,
as denying both members of the antithesis, cf. notes on XII. 47 and 80. —
ovTo>...<)>alvop.cu, is it manifest that I take such care of ; éÇrjv pâXXov : cf.
§ 2 ; Xa0€Îv : H. 984 ; G. 279, 4. — â>$...8iaf3€|3XT]pivos, as nue who had
influence at that time (i. e. under the Thirtv), or as nota in ill-repute, lit.
talked against; àXX* «s, but (I simply say) that; Xéyu) transitive is to be
supplied. For years afterwards, it is évident, the adhérents of the Thirty
were still exposed to public odium. The last clause indicates strikingly how
truly the government of the Thirty was a misgovernment, a no-government ;
under it wrong-doing was made easier.
28, 29. irais 8* àv...€‘TT€X*, how should I hâve ventured?—ti|xwv : gen.
abs., denoting time : whileyou were, etc. ; tovtov agr. with xw/mou : H. 1062.
—	ov8è Üv, not even one, not a single. — clvai, that there was ; inf. used in
ind. dise, to represent the imperf. ; Gr. Moods, 15, 3. In the absence of
witnesses to the contrary, this argument (one in the sériés of a priori argu-
ments adduced) becomes a strong one.—p.^0*...KaTcurrfjo-ai, never fined
me as a trespasser upon the ground, nor brought 7ne to trial for removmg a
tree ; cf. § 24. — «rip.€Xi]Trjs, curator.—rjXucÉav.. .éISé'vcu, old enough to
know ; Nicomachus, as it thus appears, being a young man.
30, 31. r»v Ipycüv, than the facts. — Xeydvrwv : used with èxOpCôv as a
suppl. or obj. to âvaoxéaOai ; H. 983 ; G. 279, I ; Tavra : obj. of Xeyôvriov.
The thought is : do not allow yourselves to be informed by my enemies of
what you are already fully informed of, i. e. through your iwifieX^Tal and
yvû/JLoves. — €v0vp.ou(uvovs, formingyour judgment ; iroXiTcCas, my life as a
citizen. —<os...‘f|Vcryic., than I tuas compelled to do ; Taylor and others hâve
emended by inserting 1), than, before ws. It must be admitted that there is
no undoubted instance of ws alone having this mean'ng, though wre hâve
frequently a corresponding use of oîos and ôVos. — Tpiqpapxûv : cf. Dict.
Ant.y “Trierarchia” ; TaXXa Xctr., defraying the other public charges; for
an account of them, see “ Leitourgia,” ibid.i68
NOTES ON ORATION VII.
32, 33. aXXà p.t|, instead of — ovr*	I should not be in
danger of banishment, or of the loss of tny property either ; on àXXrjv, cf.
§ 22. — ov8èv a8uc....ovSé, without being gnilty of any crime, and without ;
H. 969, at the end ; G. 277, 6; cf. note on XXII. 1.—irpa£as, by en-
gaging in, or, when I had engaged in ; €K£p8cuvov, I 7vas gaining. In
varions parts of this argument, it will be observed, the défendant assumes
the point of view of the accuser, — admits the accusation in order to show its
absurdity. This accounts for the mood or tense of a number of verbs, which
the reader might easily be led to mistranslate ; e. g. § 12, (TKoirelv, èire^el-
povv ; § 15, è^éKowTovy yevofiévas ; and others.—rots pey.,...twv pey.: the
generic art. ; H. 659 ; omit in transi. In weighty concerns the proof should
be weighty. — mo-rorcpa, more worthy of belief agr. with antec. of &v.
34. €K...<rK€\J/a(r0€, judge from the other facts, i. e. from other considéra-
tions still to be adduced. —#Ti...0€pàir., that I had ail the semants, i. e. that
I still had them with me. — €Ï riva pov\., udiichever one he luished; namely,
of the slaves ; H. 932, 2, a, and b, (2) ; G. 247, N. 1. — Tjyovpcvos gives the
reason of his procedure. A great deal of barbarism and cruelty underlay the
intellectual culture of even the Greeks and Romans. The orator Lycurgus
(Against Leocrates, § 29) speaks as if it were too well understood to need argu-
ment, that justice and the public welfare were alike subserved by torturing
the slaves of an estate or household, both men and women, in order to elicit
evidence concerning the master. In the présent instance, the master oflfers
them for torture in his own defence. The worthlessness, as well as the
détestable cruelty, of this method of ascertaining the truth, seems slowly to
hâve reached men’s minds, — how slowly, the criminal codes and procedure
of mediæval and even of modem Europe can show.
35» 36. m<rrdv : agr. with oùôév, and foll. by dat., the same as its cogn.
verb ; H. 765 ; G. 185 ; freely, that there was no trnsting servants. —
7r€{J)VKa<ri, are in the nature of things ; the danger, if not the wrong, of
slavery was appreciated by the ancients. With the enormous slave popula-
tion of Attica, the masters lived in constant dread of slave rebellions. — ical
pèv 8rj : see note on XII. 30 ; €fiavTw {juveiScvcu, to be conscious of guilt. —
cpov irapaSiS., when I was offering to deliver them over ; ôiôw/u in the près,
and imperf. often = to be ready to give, to ojfer. — t^v avr. YvwpTjv : i. e. to
take the view that Nicomachus on his part was conscious that he was wrong,
since with little or nothing to lose by it he refused to call in the testimony
of the slaves. The reader is tempted to hope that this may hâve been an
instance where motives of humanity prevailed.
37, 38. 6Ï rt 2X.6*yov, if they had given any testimony ; meaning, adverse
testimony. Scheibe has substituted -fjXeyxov for ëXeyov of the MSS. Fol-
lowing Rauch. et al., I hâve replaced the latter and added ri. — tovtw, to
him ; the examination by torture was conducted by the prosecutor, underCONCERNING THE SACRED OLIVE-TREE. 169
the direction of the proper official, called fiaaapKrriis, Lat. quœsitor.— cvo-
X03 f|V: H. 895» N.; G. 222 and N. 1 —^...'rrpoo’fjKcv, than it belonged to me
to deliver them over. —cy» toivvv... T)*yotip.€vos, I, you see, was thus forward,
because I considered ; p.cr’ cjjlov, for my advantage. — ois, for whom ; dat. of
adv. ; by changing to the sing. in y, the accuser is more plainly pointed out ;
t€t<5X(jlt]K€ : sc. p.apTvpeÎp. — kclI.. .pâXXov, and whether it is more likely. —
poq0cîv : cf. § 20 ; there were too many prosecutions of another kind to
make the supposition of a patriotic motive the first to suggest itself in
judging of any particular case of litigation. — on»k. atriao-curOai, or that he
acted the sycophant in being the accuser. Rauch. and Frohb. hâve aincLodcu,
which corresponds better vvith (3ot}$€Îp.
39. cyv. vpàs, that you are convinced. —ov\	«s: the first les
belongs with èXndfap', the constr. is similar to the one in § 27, and XII. 2.—
Ot TOIOVTOI, suc h tnen ; i. e. men threatened with prosecution ; air. twv kiv-
Svvcdv, in the greatest embarrassment frorn dangers ; H. 754, e; G. 180, I.
— too*ovto>. .. paXiora, the ?nore they ail avoid them (i. e. rûv klvôvuojp), in
every possible way. Both the text and the interprétation of tliis sentence are
doubtful.
4O) 41. ovk f||tovv, did not deem it worthy, i. e. rbv tolovtov kipôvvov <pev-
7€lp. —irafKO'xov €HL- XP'n°'®at> ^placed ?nyself atyour disposai, lit. to use as
you wish ; 8 rt in adv. accus. — oi8€vl...8iî]XXdyr|v : as if to say : I was
not frightened into an attempt to make a compromise with my enemies. —
f|8u>v, (even) more gladly ; a hatred so intense that even their own self-love
was, as it were, overborne by it ; possibly a ref. here to something said in
the course ôf the trial. — eimreiiirowri, incite ; to set on, a dog, for instance,
is iTruréfnreip ; <j>av€pû>s, openly, is by fxêp put in contrast with this indirect
method. —	cl... Ko/rao-T. : H. 901; G. 227, 1. — cp.... ^evopivov,
being made desolate, i. e. in the event of his banishment.
42, 43. aXXà *yap : cf. § 9. — 8rov £vaca : introd. an indir. question, of
which the pred. is KaréoTTjaep, «ai... fore!, real... rfdeXep.—c£î>v... cXcy^ai,
when it was possible lo convict me in the very act ; H. 973, a ; G. 278, 2. On
the phrase fir oùr., see XIII., Introd., and § 85, note. — ds Too\...à,yœva,
into so important a judicial contest. —c|bv...à'iro8cî|ai : used concessively,
and limiting the whole of the preceding clause. — cp>ov...SiSovTO$, ivheji I
offered.NOTES ON O RATION XXII.
1.	0avp.à£ovT€s : H. 969 ç G. 277, 6; the descriptive part. ; render with
oTt, thinking it remarkable that. — o’ito'ttwXwv : H. 751 ; G. 173, 2, N.—
cî... Tjyeûrôs, if y ou consider them ever so guilty ; for «s, see H. 651;
ovScv : H. 719, b ; G. 160, 2. — ov8* f|T... vojUÇétc, believe none the less that,
etc. ; irciovjj.. : mid. ; see note, XII. 2 ; <ruKo<j>. : on the “ sycophants,” cf.
Introd. ; also L. & S., sixth ed., sub voce (rvKo$dvT7is. — irepl tovtwv : neut.,
ref. to the prec. clause ; H. 635.
2.	yap : see note, XIII. 5; 01 IIpvT., the Prytanes; see Lex., or Dict.
Ant., “ Boule,” for their spécifie duties. Note that the word inthis mean-
ing is peculiar to Athens ; cwr&ocrav, reported; in accordance with their
duty of presenting public business to the Senate. — â>py£<r0Ti<rav : the subj.
they is plainly referable to t)]v {SovXiiv. — «s.. . xP'fi; H. 928, 932, 951 ;
G. 243 ; jftjuwo-cu : II. 765 ; G. 265 ; <-v$€Ka : see Lex. ; the dreaded
Eleven, a board of officers often mentioned in the history of the Thirty
Tyrants. — &K£€<r0ai : pass. with &ov\-f)v for its subj., and itself the subj.
of elvat ; H. 939, a ; G. 259. — SokoCti : H. 932, 2; G. 243. Observe that
the clauses foll. voixifav are also in indir. dise., and the tenses are to be
rendered accordingly; Oavdrov: after d£ia; H. 753, f; G. 178, N.; ovSèv
... Sik., that y ou no less than we would décidé jtistly ; addressed to the
dicasts or judges ; diroX. : H. 501 ; its subj. is avrovs. The reader will
recall occasional instances staining the page of Athenian history, where a
sudden outburst of popular indignation denied justice to its victims, and
sent them to execution without legal trial ; e. g. the case of the générais
who commanded at Arginusæ.
3.	4. TavTa : H. 724, and a ; G. 197, N. 2. — liroiovji'qv : used as in § 1 ;
the tense (imperf. in indir. dise., H. 936; Gr. Moods, 70, 2, N. I, a) im-
plies that this reproach was uttered after the afore-mentioned session ; the
imperf. thus used refers, with rare exceptions, to an action previously going
on ; here render : / had rnade, or, been making. — irpos, before, in the
presence of ; adrots : i. e. the grain-dealers ; so also avrûv in the next
sentence ; Ëp*yu> àircX., I defended myself by deed ; render the foll. y dp, that
is to say; it explains ëpyy.—toîs v6p.ois...é|3., had been upholding theAGAINST THE GRAIN-DEALERS. I71
established Icnus ; Ket/mt serves as a pass. of tWijiu, see Lex. On the tense
of ëXeyov and e/3., see remark on èTroiobfnjv, above. In both sentences it is
possible that the imperf. may be intended to represent the près, of direct
dise. This would do no violence to the sense ; there is nothing, however,
in the context to require it ; see H. 936; Gr. Moods, 70, 2, N. 2.—
tovto>v Üv€ica : i. e. on account of the slanderous accusations already re-
lated; further explained by ÔeS. r. air. following. — *|nrj<|>Mr. : H. 898, c;
G.	240; irpCv freq. has 7rporçpov (sometimes irpbadtv, also irpiv itself) as
an antec. correl.; render both, imtil.—8 ti dv povX. : spoken deferen-
tially ; until you hâve voted their condemncition would hâve been the
obvious completion of the sentence, had the speaker -consulted only his
own wish and hope.
5.	The interrogation of one of the accused. One member of the firm
or company is singled out : «nre crb. — (ictoikcCs : svn. with /xçroikos d. —
cas ireur., with the intention of obêying; H. 978 ; G. 277, N. 2 (a) ; irorcpov :
H.	1017 ; G. 282, 5. A question fair enough in form, but one which
might be put in a very insolent, browbeating way. — &XXo n... ^ :
H. loi 5, b ; G. 282, 3. An interrog. phrase, having the sense of dp oîne.
—	4<|>* oîs: refers to the collective ri; H. 629; G. 151, N. 2 (a). Rauch.
supposes it to refer to roiovrwv understood after ri.— crup/rrpCao-ôai {ffvv-
tovéoficu) : aor. inf. in ind. dise. ; H. 854 ; G. 203 ; observe the force of the
prep. in compos., as in the Lat. coemo ; <j>op[iwv: after the compar. irX«h».
—	&v... KcXevei., which the law directs to be allowed ; gen. by attraction ;
H. 994 ; G. 153 — t»v dpx., the ojficers ; used throughout this oration in
its general signif., and ref. to the (nro<pb\aK€st as appears from § 8.
6,	7. rbv o-îtov, the grain; restr. art. ; H. 657, b; à'iro\|ni4>. : explain
why the aor. is used, rather than the près. ; H. 851 ; so also KaTa^7\(p.
Cf. the près. inf. avuùoveîaBai, above. — wapcçrxopcôa : as Frohb. suggests,
probably in the indietment. — p/qSéva : H.» 1029; G. 283, 6.—XP‘HV :
H. 834; G. 222, N. 2. — à/iray. <f>atvcTaiy pîainly forbids it ; H. 9S6;
Kühn. 311, 8. The causal clause introd. by iireidiiy since, extends to
ÿ7lftd(r0cu.—-ciircîv: dep. on àvdyicT]; H. 952 ; G. 261, 1.
8. irapaicaX., having summoned ; this was in the preliminary hearing of
the grain-dealers before the Senate.—ou. .Tccro-apcs, four ofthem; H. 664, a;
the fotiry besides Anytus, out of the five inspectors ; probably the five ap-
pointed for the Piræus. — «s ... o-vpPovX. : cl. of ind. dise. ; toütwv, k. r. X,
when they were outbidding and fighting against one another ; o*<f>6is avrovs
has a recip. force, and thus is syn. with b.XK. : H. 686, b ; G. 146, N. 3.—
iravcr. «(x.Xovcikovo’iv : cf note, XII. I, on iravc. Xéyovrt.—f|yot)p.....irpC-
aorOai, believing it to be advantageous to you who buy from these that they
should previously buy it as cheap as possible ; note the force of the aorist
(irplaadaC), denoting a prior action as compared with cbvov/xévoLS. — Scîv :172
NOTES ON O RATIO N XXII.
ind. dise, still continued ; H. 932, 2, a ; G. 273 ; ôpoXw povov...Tip , not
more than an obol dearer (H. 781 ; G. 188, 2) ; the law being, as it appears,
that the retail dealer should be allowed only one obol profit, about three
cents, on the medimnus.
9.	ov qualifies the whole clause ; H. 1023, a; cf. on the contrary /*?), be-
lovv. Each of the cl. introd. by d>$ dep. on /xdprvpa ; KaTa0€<r0ai, to store
up. — €Trt...povXf]S| during the session of the previous Senate, the Senate of
the previous year. The Senators were chosen annually. — crvvwvovp.: not
the part, used for the imperf. (which is Frohb.’s view), but rather as the pro-
gressive perf.
10.	&v cos paX. : see note, § I.—ov\.. .àrcdkoy., that they will not be
making out a defence for themselves, but will (only) be accusing these. —
irept.. .d>v.. .8ikt]v, ought they not to be punished for (offences) concerning
which, etc.; the antec. of ùv is in the gen., limiting ôiktjv : the foll. partt.
are the subj. of ôiôjvcu ; toutois refers to v5;mh. Translate : ought they not
to be punished\ — those who do not obey, as well as those who direct to do
what is contrary to these? Here, as in § 17, 7rws où = Lat. nonne; cf.
XII. 84.
11.	ovk fcXcvtr., will not resort ; this form for the fut. of to corne is rare
in Attic prose ; oftener rftw, à<j>U;€(r0cu. — co;r7r€p...povXfj, just as they did
in the Senate. In an adverbial or relative clause expressing comparison,
the strengthening kcu, also, may generally be omitted in translation, or else
be transferred to the principal clause. English usage places the emphasis
on the démonstrative, rather than on the relative clause of the comparison ;
Greek places kclL in the latter, or in both. Cf. Krüger’s Griechische Sprach-
lehre, 69, 32, 13. — èrr €vv... .iroXecos, out of good-will to the city ; hri here,
as often, dénotés the ground or occasion of an action ; hence = for, because
of out of ; for 7r6Xews, see H. 729, e ; G. 167, 3.
12.	*ydp, as in § 2 ; <|>a£v€<r0ai.. .irwX. : with €XPVV : l?iey ought to hâve
been found selling. —Tipfjs : H. 746; G. 178 ; 6 cruvccovr)pévos : sc. oîros ;
used here in its pass. sense ; wvi, but as it is. — tt)s avr. qp., on the same
day ; cf. with rjpiépas, above, denoting time durijig which ; ûHnr€p...<rvv«v.,
as if they were buying it up by the medimnus ; the part, dénotés the same
time as èiuh\ovv. In selling, he maintains, they kept with the rising prices,
though the wheat they were selling had been bought long before at low
rates.
13.	S€ivov...cl, strange that ; ei after 5., as after corresponding verbs of
surprise, etc., may often be rendered by that ; see note, XII. 36. The
speaker ironically expresses his surprise that their vaunted public spirit,
which ran the risk of capital punishment in order to supply the city with
breadstufifs, should invariably be poverty-stricken whenever the necessities
of the State called for the imposition of a war-tax ; i\v... pAXovcriv, which ailAGAINST THE GRAIN-DEALERS. 173
will know of; i. e. the payment of a spécial tax of this kind would be known
to the public. — €<j>* ots...TavTa, those offences for which the penalty is death
and (in which) it was for their inter est to escape détection ; the latter part
of the clause is loosely connectée! with the rel. phrase è(f> oh, and does not
dépend upon it used in precisely the same sense ; but it is not necessary to
the compieteness of the Greek construction to supply either another rela-
tive, or a démonstrative ; see H. 1005 ; ravra is the antec. of 0Î5, and
cogn. accus, after irapav. ; v^eTépa : H. 694 ; G. 147, N. I. — toi.
iroL€Î0-ôai Xo*y., to make snch a defence. — avToîs, AXXoïs : dat. after crvfx<p.
They and the citizens hâve interests precisely opposite. — ttoXci : after
KCLKOV.
14.	ào-pcvoi: H. 619, b.—tjls t';.. . Xo^ott., and others they make up
themselves ; if actual calamities are wanting, they invent reports of them. —
II<$vtü> : the Tauric Chersonese was the granary of Athens, and there was
shipped to the Piræus from the grain ports of the Black Sea more wheat
than from ail other quarters. See Pub. Econ., p. 109 seq. —cKirXcovcras :
i. e. on their way out of the Pontus and the Hellespont. —Tas <nrov8as :
the treaty existing at that time ; it is likely that the Peace of Antalcidas,
made 387 B. C., is here referred to ; so Frohb. shows by comparison of
passages in Xenophon’s Hellenica. This is the only clew afforded in the
oration for determining its date ; à/irop., to be declared void; fr. airehrov.
15.	£x.0pas : H. 730, c ; G. 16S. — ïva ... Sia<f>€p., thatwe may not dispute
with them about the price. — Ûv ... à<ir4X0a>p€v, if we get away fro?n them,
having effected a purchase at any price whatever ; ôirotrovr. : see Lex.,
ôtt6(Tos. Cf. H. 285, 286. — iroXiopK., we are kept in a state of siégé. Some
of the court might remember the winter that closed the Peloponnesian War,
when the city was blockaded by the Lacedæmonians, and numbers died of
starvation. There would then be a touch of pathos in the suggested associa-
tions, heightening the humorous allusion to the purchaser glad to get out of
the clutches of the dealer on any terms.
16.	ovTd)...if'yvcoiccv, has corne to hâve such an opinion.—<f>vXaicas, ns
inspectons; pred. accus.; Karetrr. is prob. the aor. for our perf. ; diroKXrp
povre : this was one of the offices that were filled by lot. In Scheibe it is
àweKXTjpovre, but Rauch. and Frohb. rightly prefer the près., as in the MSS.
— iroX. 6vro)v, although they were citizens ; H. 969, e ; G. 277, 5 ; CK€iviov
refers to <rtro<f>., above. They were, of course, Athenians, while the grain-
dealers were mostly foreign residents. The trade and manufactures of
Athens were in those times largely in the hands of foreigners. — avrovs :
intens. ; the criminals themselves ; <(>uXdTT€iv, to restrain. An additional
indication of the severity of the law.
17.	dSvvaTüv, impossible ; that is, in the discharge of their sworn duty as
jurors, for the reason that the accused had themselves already confessed to a174
NOTES ON ORATION XXII.
violation of the law. — ofioX. avTwv : agr. with the obj. of àTroyv&aeade, i e.
T0VT03V understood ; transi., when they themselves acknozuledge. The time
denoted by cvvLjTaffdcu is to be ascertained from the context ; see note on
à<pavLÇeiv, VII. 2. Render : that they were engaged in a combination ;
toÎ$ clcrirX.: syn. with tovs epLiropovs ; the merchants who entered the Athe-
nian ports. This sent, seems to be introd. by yâp not as stating the reason
for vvhat précédés, but as including it, implied in	clùtûv. — Ûv €Î\€...
ImnficLv, could censure. — €<j>* iifiîv : sc. èarLv, (it is in such cases) at your
discrétion to believe, etc.—&v 8oJcut€, cl...d<j>Vjcr.: a mixed cond. sent.;
Ii. 901 ; G. 227. 1.
18, 19. 8n...KaT€*yvû>T€, that y ou hâve already condemned many accused
of this crime, etc.; alrCav = crimen habere ; the adv. tfôrj with the verb
requires it to be rendered by the Eng. perf. — pâXXov cireO.,you were more
désirous ; the other member of the comparison is implied, i. e. than upon
those who admit their guilt. — Kal fièv 8rj : see note, XII. 30 ; koivot., of
the most general inter est ; in those judicial decisions which affected the price
of bread, the public would naturally feel the keenest interest ; further ex-
plained by ijyovpLevoi, k. t. X., for they will think, etc. The efifect of just
punishment as a préventive of future crime is still more emphatically referred
to in the next sect. ; cf. XII. 35.—&|np|>. co-co-Oc : H. 850; G. Il8, 4;
iroicîv : after a5etar, as in XII. 85.
20, 21. t«v fi. &T€<r0<u : that is, what treatment the violators of these
laws are to expect in the future. —ovra>...dv€KTol, for in that case they will
be only jtist endurable ; p.oyis lias here its positive, not its négative force :
jast, barely, not scarcely, hardly. Y ou can perhaps manage to get along
tolerably with them, if you make the présent case a suitable example. oÜtùj
is used as in VII. 22. —ttXclotoi, the most, i. e. more persons than from
any other pursuit ; ir€pt...f|Ya>v., hâve been tried for their lives, syn. with
7repi...Kirô.y below. —Kal...cô(|>€\ovvTai, andsogreat are their profits from
it. — ttoXitwv : limits the understood antec. of oï. — (ruvccmfcrav : cf. avvl-
<rraodcu, §17. — trop* avr«v : ref. to the défendants, as airrobs, above. —
ots, and these ; the rel. must be understood in a diff. case with iroL-q^ere ;
H. 1005.
22. 8 ti ... 8cî, why there is need; 3 ri is adv. accus. Cf. VII. 40. —
tûv ... dSiic., other criminals ; the art. (repeated with &\\ow) has its
generic force, hence may be omitted in transi. — d{. : H. 619. This
ad captaitdum argument has evidently been reserved by the speaker as
the sharpest and surest arrow in his quiver.NOTES ON ORATION II.
On the “ Ceramicus,” see Dict. Geog., I. p. 303, “ The Outer Ceramicus and the
Academy.” Interesting details concerning the tombs are given in Dyer’s Ancient
Athens, p. 492 seq. The student is also recommended to read the Platonic dialogue
Menexenus, in Jowett’s admirable translation. It should be said, however, that the
introduction by the distinguished translator scarcely does justice either to the merits
of the discourse contained in the dialogue, or to the significance of this class of
orations in republican Athens. The student will find in the Menexenus many points
of suggestive contrast with this oration, which, if the theory of Schleiermacher and
Grote (mentioned in the Introd.) be correct, is invested with additional interest as
a contemporaneous and rival production.
1.	&v, I should blâme ; the aor. with after an imperf. in the
cond., sometimes dénotés présent time ; Gr. Moods, 49, 2, N. 5. —toÎs...
\£yciv, those who summoned me to speak at few days' notice ; cf. àXiyov,
at short notice, below ; ck, in the sense of after. That the élection of the
orator was often left to a làte day would appear from Plato : 4‘This time,
however, I am inclined to think that the speaker who is chosen will not
hâve much to say ; for the choice has been quite sudden, and he w ill be
compelled almost to improvise.” (Menex., III.) — b iras X*> a^ lime;
H. 672; G. 142, 4, N. 5. — ovrci)S...Tvyx., that thus they would obtaiti,
etc. ; H. 739 ; G. 171, 1.
2.	“irpos, with; my discourse is not to vie with their deeds; rovs...€lpt]K.:
the customary eulogy on these occasions embraced the heroic deeds of ail
the dead whose memorials adorned the Ceramicus. Thus the theme of
each speaker was to a great extent the same as that of previous orators. —
à<j>0<naav, abundance ; i. e. of thèmes for émulation. — iroteîv, to compose
poetry ; in early Eng. make had also this signif. Taylor appositely cites
Spenser : —
“ What is he for a ladde you so lament ?
Ys love such pinching paine to them that prove?
And hath he skill to make so excellent,
Yet hath so little skill to bridle love ? ”NOTES ON ORATION II.
176
The parallel expression in Isoc., Panegyris : rûv iroieiv ôvvafjiévujv, i)
tûv Xéyew èTncrTaixèvwv. — KaXà piv : jxév is here concess. ; its force may be
reproduced by rendering it although in a subord. cl.; although many excel-
lent things hâve been said, etc.; 8«, y et ; observe the similar constr. in the
preceding sent. —ckcivois : i. e. toÎs ttporépois; dat. of agent ; iKavà : obj.
of elireîv.—y^s, 0aXdTTT|s : H. 753, d ; G. 180. 1, N. 1; àiretpoi, without
expérience of ; thev had met péril on every shore — ko-ko : placed after the
part., instead of being in its normal position before it. For other instances
of such misplacement of words for rhetorical effect (hyperbaton, as the an-
cients called it), see XIII. 43, tt} irôXei ; XXIV. 21, vfxîv ; XII. 94, vvv.
3.	tcüv Trpoy., our forefathers ;	tradition ; not legend, as if there
were necessarily implied any want of belief in the historié trutli of what he
was about to relate. History for readers had in that âge but just begun to
be composed among the Greeks ; they had as yet scarcely attempted to dis-
tinguish between legend and history. — kclkcCvov : kclL = also ; the ancient
as well as the recent dead. —yvcojxais : West, has fj.vr)/j.ous, but the weight
of MS. authority is for the former, tûv âyad. is then obj. gen., — the
current sayings and anecdotes concerning the brave.
4.	The Amazons hold a prominent place in Greek literature, from the
Iliad down. Of their invasion of Attica there is frequent mention. Plu-
tarch, in his Life of Theseus, describes the final battle, defining the position
and movements of the contending armies, and giving the day of the month
in which the engagement took place. Isocrates, in the Panegyricus, refers
to the Amazons in language similar to that employed here. Plato, Herodo-
tus, and the ancients generally, believed this nation of warrior-women to
bave actually existed. Consult Class. Dict.; also Grote, I. p. 208 seq.y
where an excellent statement is to be found of the views of the Greeks con-
cerning them. The Greek chronologists made Theseus contemporary with
Hercules, in the thirteenth century B. c., and during his reign the invasion
was supposed to hâve taken place.
yàp : see note, XIII. 5 ; olKovcrai : sc. ^aav. The Thermodon is a
small stream of Pontus, flowing into the Euxine east of the river Iris. It
was in this région that the Argonauts encountered the Amazons. — t»v ircpl
diras, of those in their région ; dep. on fiôvcu. —Tjpovv, overtook ; àvcXir.,
îinexpectedly ; to their enemies’ surprise. — Suu|>£p€iv, to surpass ; ij . eXXct-
ttéiv, than to be inferior in their forms ; i. e. in size and strength. What
is the etymology and original signif. of our word idea ?
5.	2pya>, Xoyw : the funeral orations seem to hâve rung ail possible
changes on this antithesis of deeds and words. Jowett’s paraphrase of the
Platonic oration in Menex. felicitously begins : “ There is a tribute of deeds
and of words.” Here the contrast between deed and report — between their
own deeds and the report conveyed by others— seems somewhat forced.FUNERAL ORATION.
177
Throughout the oration there is an excessive striving after antitleses, — see
already in § 4, — a fault vigorously condemned by Reiske : “ Mirifice et ad
fastidium luxuriat hac in oratione Lysias, cum antithesis molestissimis,
frigus et nauseam creantibus, tum ilia perpétua oppositione, sæpe perquam
inepta et puerili, inter yàv et ôé.”
The participial construction also abounds in this oration, participles
following one another in some passages instead of adverbial clauses. In
many of these cases, it is préférable to translate the partt. by clauses, acc.
to the logical requirements of the sentence.—'Tre4>aXapov<rai...€crTpdT., took
with them and 7narched. It will be seen that the part, is connected in
thought with the pred. more closely than those which précédé; ‘rroXXfjs...
Xapiv : Plutarch follows another legend, and says that the war arose in
conséquence of the carrying off of Antiope by Theseus in one of lus expédi-
tions. — iKTrjcravTo, acquired, came to hâve their soûls like their nature ;
cf. <j>ij<T€i with iôécus, above. — rf]$ irpoT. : after èvavriav ; H. 753, g;
G. 180, 1 ; 174; 181, N.; êuavrtos may take the gen. when it dénotés the
opposite of different from ; €K tûk kivS .ffrom their dangers ; meaning from
their conduct when in danger.
6.	paGovcrcus : H. 969, a ; G. 277, 2 ; râv Xoiirwv : i. e. their future
enterprises. — ov8^...a<ircX6. : cf. Isocr., Panegyr., 70: t&v fxèu èXBovaG>v
oudefiia irdXiv dTrrfXBev. — avTov : adv. ; iroXccos limits fxv'qp.Tjv ; Sià Tfjv àpe-
•nf)V, on account of its valor.
7.	The orator next relates the part taken by Athens in the mythical ex-
pédition of the Seven against Thebes. See Grote, I. p. 272 seq. Seven
chieftains led their troops against the City of Seven Gates, — Adrastus, Am-
phiaraus, Capaneus, Hippomedon, Parthenopæus, Tydeus, and Polynices.
After their defeat, “ Adrastus, unable to obtain permission from the Thebans
to inter the fallen chieftains, presented himself in suppliant guise, accom-
panied by their disconsolate mothers, to Theseus at Eleusis. He implored
the Athenian warrior to extort from the perverse Thebans that last melan-
choly privilège which no decent or pious Greeks ever thought of with-
holding, and thus to stand forth as the champion of Grecian public morality
in one of its most essential points, not less than of the rights of the sub-
terranean gods. The Thebans obstinately persisting in their refusai, Theseus
undertook an expédition against their city, vanquished them in the field, and
compelled them by force of arms to permit the sépulture of their fallen
enemies. This chivalrous interposition, celebrated in one of the preserved
drainas of Euripides, formed a subject of glorious recollection to the Athe-
nians throughout the historical âge ; their orators dwelt upon it in terms of
animated panegyric ; and it seems to hâve been accepted as a real fact of
the past time, with not less implicit conviction than the battle of Marathon.”
(Grote, I. p. 277.)i78
NOTES ON ORATION II.
The participas in this sentence (§§ 7-9) should be closely studied. The
first three are ail temporal ; orpaT. and	hovvever, belong to èùvnav,
which latter, denoting a continued State or action in time past, is more
closely connected with êôéovro, when the Thebans did not permit, etc., they
sent heralds and besought ; rj*yTj<rà|i. : causal ; ctiroGav , by their death. —
tovs...Karci), thegods below; the gods of the underworld, Pluto and Perse-
phone, with the deities subordinate to them ; ra avrwv, their (due honors) ;
namely, the customary funeral rites. — Upwv 8è fuaiv., and holy places being
polluted; the groves and sacred enclosures outside of the city, which the
presence of the dead would pollute ; Pausanias mentions, for instance,
temples of Zeus and of Thémis, situated west of the city.
8, 9. àvSpwv : H. 732, a; G. 169, 1 ; also understood with àTrurr. in the
next cl. ; fait of men who distrusted themselves. — tovtcov, dep. on rvx^îv, is
either this, referring to the request, or these, referring to tCôv veKpûv. — ovSc-
ptâs...v7rapx,, although there was previously no occasion of hostility, etc.;
ov8T. XaPl£*> and not because they were trying to please ; xaPLt- and d£. are
causal. — twv vop,i£op.€vcov, the custoniary rites ; vnrèp à|A4>oT^pwv : for the
real interests of both contending parties ; erépovs refers to the Thebans ;
tnr€p p.cv twv (for virep tûv p.év, the particle being placed after the first word
of the phrase) refers to the Thebans, and tûv èréptav to the Argives ; they are
in appos. with vvèp apuporépuiv. In the latter of the two phrases, èrépwv is
unnecessary. — irXcl o> : cogn. accus, after iÇvftp. ; irarpiov, ancestral ; sanc-
tioned by hereditary usage.
10.	KOivàs air. àv8., common to ail t?ien ; H. 754, c ; G. 181. — lirap-
8€VT€S (êiraipw) : causal ; ov\ is placed at the beginning, because it qualifies
the whole pred. of the clause. — KaSpcCav : the name of Thebes in the
mythical period was Kaôp.€iaf a name afterwards confined to the citadel. —
V€Kpovç: in appos. with &0\a. — cv ../EXcvo-., in their Eleusis; i. e. Eleusis
in Attica. There was an ancient town in Bœotia bearing the same name.
11.	“ After the death and apotheosis of Heracles, his son Hyllos and his
other children were expelled and persecuted by Eurystheus ; the fear of his
vengeance deterred both the Trachinian king Keyx and the Thebans from
harboring them, and the Athenians alone were generous enough to brave the
risk of offering them shelter. Eurystheus invaded Attica, but perished in
the attempt by the hand of Hyllos, or by that of Iolaos, the old companion
and nephew of Heracles. The chivalrous courage which the Athenians had
on this occasion displayed in behalf of oppressed innocence was a favorite
theme for subséquent eulogy by Attic poets and orators.” (Grote, I. p. 94.)
According to the Alexandrian chronologists, Hercules belonged to the
génération immediately preceding the Trojan War. They make Eurys-
theus to hâve been slain b. C. 1207. Isocrates says, “long before the Tro-
jan War” (tto\ù wpà tûv TpmKÛv) ; Panegyr§ 54.FUNERAL ORATION.
179
Eupv<r0.: king of Mycenæ ; see Class. Dict. —r|<f>avC(T0r] : by plup. in
Eng. ; H. 837; cÇqXavv., were driven forth (from one city after another);
note the force of the imperf. —ai<r\... .'épyoi^ ashamed, it is true, of their
act, i. e. in refusing shelter to the sons of Hercules. — èirl twv Pwjxwv :
“Ail altars were places of refuge. The supplicants were considered as
placing themselves under the protection of the deities to whom the altars
were consecrated.” {Dict. Ant., “Ara.”)
12.	ovk f|0€X., ivould not ; |A€Tà...8ia|iàx*> to contend on the side of jus-
tice.— tt|V. . .^Sovvto, reverenced the virtues of Hercules ; àperr) in such
a connection commonly bas a broader signif. than valor, prowess, for which
âvÔpia, evÿvxia, and other syn. are used. In the Fanerai O ration attributed
to Demosthenes, the speaker remarks that valor (àuôpia) is only one of the
éléments of âper:). —	: as in § 8, giving the reason.
13.	jjisrà, tc5v...€X*, with, i. e. with the aid of etc.; Peloponnesus, before
its invasion by the Dorians, was inhabited by the Achæans, Arcadians, and
other tribes of more or less pure Hellenic blood. —ovK...[i€T€yva>crav, they
did not repent on the approach of danger ; 8avo>v : after êyyvs ; H. 757 ;
G. 182, 2. — OTroioi...y€vd|i.€voi, what sort of men they would become ; lit.
of zuhat sort they would be, having become men ; &vSp€$ : pred. nom. with
yevôpL. The preceding ckcivovs, acc. to Greek usage, anticipâtes the subj. of
the clause ; it may be omitted in transi. See H. 878.
14.	ov8è...àya0f]s, and no gain offering itself except a good renown. —
tcal tovs |i^v,...toÎs 81, and...the latter,...the former. — p.r)8èv iroi€Îv Akov-
Tas, to do nothing by compulsion ; subj. of elvou ; arovras agr. with indeterm.
subj. of TTOieîv. —■ü'ircp TOVTwv	in behalf of both of these ; i. e. justice
and the oppressed.
15.	Tocrovrov...!^*» were so protid. —avTOV Ikctcvovtci, even if he should
corne as a suppliant himself. — êX0oû<rav : for its position, see H. 667, a,
and cf. XII. 77. — Kal t. \|/. fjXcv©., set free their soûls also. —toÎs...€<tt€-
<|>àv<o<rav, by their own périls croivned them with victory ; i. e. secured their
triumph. By a rather forced figure, the verb meaning to designate as victor,
i. e. by bestowing a crown, is used meaning to render victorious. So
Reiske : “coronabant, hoc est, victores reddebant.” Baur : “bekranzten
sie mit den Preisen ihrer eignen Kampfe.”
16.	to<tovtov...€vt., so much more fortunate than their father ; observe
that roa. refers not to what précédés, but to what follows ; which, instead
of a cl. of conseq., is an indep. sent, introd. by yâp. The sense is given by
rendering tôt., much, and y dp, as usual, for. Though the sons of Hercules
had not reached manhood, they had obtained what had never been granted
to their father with ail his might. —êirlir,.. .tov P^ov, having made life toil-
some, etc. ; Kal...8vTa, although he was. —cîSov: see the similar hyperbaton
in § 2, TrevdovvTes.i8o
NOTES ON ORATION II.
The preceding passage offers many marked similarities of thought and
expression to §§ 54 - 60 of the Panegyricus.
17.	The Athenians are extolled as the natural champions of human
rights, by virtue not only of their autochthonous origin, but also of their free
institutions. The birth of their race from the soil on which they lived was
a favorite theme with the orators in their panegyrics. It was deemed an
honor peculiar to the Attic people. In the Iliad, Erechtheus, the oldest
naine in the Attic genealogy, is said to be born of the Earth : —
OU 7TOT ’AdrjVT)
Qpéÿe, Aiàs dvyârrjp, réice ôè Çeiôwpos âpovpa.
II., II. 547, 548.
■—‘ïroX\à...tiirfjpX€, thus, accordingly, did it fall to our ancestors, etc.; the
subj. is ôiap-àx- — fj t€ yàp : the correl. of ré is ôé at the beginning of § 18 ;
H. 1040, b.— <j)KT]<rav, became inhabitants of; incept. aor. ; 01 iroWol : i. e.
most nations. — àXXà. .Tra/rpiSa, but, being autochthonous, theyhad the same
soil as both mother and country. Isocr. says : fxôuois yàp ijpuu tCûu 'EXA^TCrf?
rqu avr'qu rpocpju kcli ttarpiôa Kai p.r)répa KaXecrcu irpoarjuei. Panegyr., § 25.
And Plato : “Their ancestors were not strangers, nor are these their descend-
ants sojourners only, whose fathers hâve corne from another country ; but
they are the children of the soil, dwelling and living in their own land.
And the country which brought them up is not like other countries, a step-
mother to her children, but their own true mother ; she bore them and
nourished them and received them, and in her bosom they now repose.”
Menexenus, VI., Jowett’s transi.
18,	19. 84: correl. with ré above ; it introd. a second reason ; 4v...
Xpovtp : the expulsion of the dynasty of the Pisistratidæ occurred B. c. 510.
The constitutional changes introduced by Clisthènes followed immediately
after, and with him the Athenian democracy began. — T-fjv 4X€v6....|fcey{-
ottjv, thaï the freedom of ail is (amounts to, results in) the greatest har-
mony ; “ libertatem omnium summam efficere concordiam.” Auger.—
Tàs...€Xiri8as : i. e. the hope of what would be gained by the dangers they
endured ; hence translate, the rewards of their dangers: in times of danger
ail were animated with a common hope ; Kotvaç.. àXX. : to be shared by one
as well as another, hence common to ail ; cttoXitcvovto, administered the
government. — pt<j, by force; in distinction from vù/jup ; an essential différ-
ence between an arbitrary and a constitutional government. — ôpComt, ta
define ; observe the meaning of Ôpos — Lat. finis, and of the dérivatives.
horizon, aorist, etc. — 4p*y(û 8è...v7rrjp., and in their actions to yieldobédi-
ence to these ; expi. by what follows. They acted with Law as their King,
and Discourse as their Teacher.
Only this passing glance is given to the free institutions and the charac-FUNERAL ORATION.
181
teristic civil polity of Athens. For a worthier eulogy based on a discrimi-
nating analysis, we must turn to the orations of Pericles.
20.	In the following sections (20 - 47) the orator extols the martial valor
and the Pan-hellenic patriotism of his countrymen in repelling the Persian
invasions ; the first commanded by Datis and Artaphernes, B. c. 490 ; the
next under Xerxes, ten years later. The reader will do well to consult
Grote, or, for a more compact narrative, Curtius, Vol. II., the chapter on
“The Wars of Liberation.”
kg.1 •yap toi : this phrase freq. introduces a conclusion, conséquence, or
illustration. It then = Lat. itaque, accordingly, and thus, therefore, kg.1
having a connective, y dp an epexegetic, and rot a confirmative force. For
other exx. of this use (distinct from the signif. in which it is more freq. used
= Lat. etenim profecto), see § 26; also Demosth., Phil., I. 6 ; De Cor.,
.99 ; De Falsa Légat., 137 and 325. — Kal <|>-uvt€$, K. t. X., being of noble
descent and of one mind; y, 6|ioia may be understood in two ways :
(1) entertaining like sentiments, i. e. the sentiments of liberty, equality, and
harmony spoken of above, — an interprétation which Reiske prefers, and
which accords with the context ; (2) entertaining corresponduig sentiments,
i. e. sentiments and aims corresponding to their honorable descent. Thus
*Baur: “ ebenso gesinnt. ”— 7ravTa,)(ov : used as adj., everyivhere existing.
21.	pcuriXcvs : Darius, the son of Hystaspes ; ir€VT. pvpidS., fifty
“ myriads,” half a million ; the reader will remember that this is eulogy,
not history. The number led by Datis and Artaphernes is variously
estimated ; see Grote, IV. p. 345, note ; Curtius, IL p. 235, note. 100,000
infantry and 10,000 cavalry is the lowest estimate. In the Platonic oration
it is “fifty myriads and three hundred ships”; Menex., X. —4icov<rav,
âxovcrav : H. 619 ; they may be rendered, wit/iout force, by force. —otfrws
may be omitted in transi. ; it refers to the condition expressed in the cl.
et... Tcovf)<rcuvTO, if they should bring on the conflict, etc.
22.	irepl tt)$ -iroX. : limits rot. ôô£a, such an opinion, i. e. the opinion
expressed in the foll. ; ïcuriv, 'ïroXcp.Tjo-ovo-i : both retain the tense of direct
dise.; the former has its future sense ; H. 828, a; G. 200, N. 3 (b); cicefvois :
ref. to âWrjv wô\iv in its collect. signif. — ij£ovcri, they would cotne, i. e. the
Athenians ; still ind. dise, after ôôÇa, continued also with change of mode in
To\fj.7jtj€iv, belovv.—<|>av€pàv...KaTaOé<r0ai, to assume in their behalf an
attitude of open hostility %uith them, i. e. the Persians. The verb properly
dénotés to make a deposit with a person, with the understanding of repay-
ment. Cf. Demosth., XV. 11.
23.	ol |i4v...8i€v., they, then, reasoned thus ; ov Xoy. clSores, making no
account of; in most of the MSS. there is a lacuna. —aOavarov : H. 1062.
fine print, last sent. — 8€Îv...€t8cvai, that they ought to be indebted for their
rescue to other s ; see Lex.,102
NOTES ON ORATION II.
24.	ravra... yvdvTSS : cf. 7. op-oia, § 20. — [tsrà Travrcov, ï» common
with ail men. —ras p.èv.. K€KTfj<r0at, that because of death lheir lives were
noé their own ; lit. they possessed lheir lives belonging to another. They
held their lives as of little worth, for really they were not theirs. So Isocr.,
Panegyr., 86, also speaking of his countrymen at Marathon : &<nrçp èv dXXo-
rpiais \f/vxcus peXXovres Kiudvvevaetv, as if they were about to go into battle
with the lives of others. Similarly, in Thucyd., I. 70, the Corinthian orator
says of the Athenians : ën ôè tols pÀv <jùp.a.<JLv dAXorpiw-rarois vttèp rrjs iro-
Xeios xP&VTaLi further, in the cause of the state they treat their bodies as if
they absolutely belonged to another. — vucwcv : H. 917 ; G. 232, 4 ; cf. 247,
N. 3 ; supply viKav after ôvmaOai, with the antec. of oüs for its obj. — oXvyu»
.. .irpoair., that they should perish (only) a little before the rest; H. 781 ;
G. 188, 2.
25,	26. virèp...<j>iXo\|rux., not grudging their lives in the cause of virtue
and valor ; on the meaning of âperr), see note on § 12, and cf. L. & S.,
sixth ed.—xpd<irata...r«v papp....cppaXdvTwv, trophies of (their victory
over) the barbarians who had made an invasion, etc. ; èv rrj avTwy...‘irapà...
Xpiàpas, in their own country, on the border s of the land ; the arrangement
of the phrases in this part of the sentence cannot be commended for either
elegance or perspicuity. — ovTw...8tà Ta\€«v, so quickly. —ical yàp toi:
see § 20 ; vtrép in each cl. has its causal signif., because of; in the latter cl.
transi, over. —rf|v àper^v avT<Sv, the glory ofthem ; i. e. tCov ëpywv.
27.	àx0d|X€vos...trup<f>., gricved at the disaster ; à'ira0^s...K<XK., and not
having suffered misfortunes. These brief touches characterize not inappro-
priately the weak and passionate monarch. — 8€K.	: in the spring of
480, after having spent the winter in Sardis, Xerxes and his host set out
from that city. — ovt«$ ftirapov : a diff. word from â-ireipos, above, being
derived from alpha privative and Trépas or irelpas, end, limit; in order to
give the pred. adj. its proper force, render : the number of the land-army
he lcd was so vast. Herod. says: “For was there a nation in ail A sia
which Xerxes did not bring with him against Greece? Or was there
a river, except those of unusual size, which sufhced for his troops to drink?”
Rawlinson^ transi., IV. p. 19.
28,	29. o-tjjjkCov : H. 626, b ; the foll. 7dp is epexegetic. He finds an
incidental evidence of the magnitude of the host in the fact that it was con-
sidered a saving of time to construct such a bridge for its transportation. —
Ta	the obstacles of nature ; Ta 0. irpdy., the deeds of the gods ; the
latter referring doubtless to the storm which destroyed the first bridge, and
to the other portents mentioned by Herod. — tr\ovv.. .i\vày. yevèa^ai, forced
a voyage to be made ; explained by ôiopbÇas ...'Ada.	On this latter form,
see H. 161 ; G. 42, 2, N. I. —t«v pèv ... v-n-aKov., some reluctantly submit•
ting; àicôvTttv and €k<Svt»v are pred. adjj. ; H. 619; G. 138, N. 7. Herod.FUNERAL ORATION.
183
names various tribes “ that submitted without necessity, when tbeir affairs
were in good condition,” among them the Bœotians, except the Platæans
and Thespians. — àji<j>OT€pa : defined by the foll. appositives icépÔos and
ô^os ; H. 624, c.
30, 31. avrol...4pPàvT€S, embarking in person ; not employing merce-
nary troops and substitutes, as became common at a later date ; 6-n-! ..cpor)0.,
went with assistance to. — AaKcSa.ip.ovuH in § 31 is without a pred. On
Scheibe’s suggestion we may supply àtrddKovTo, perished, in the lacuna after
ë;jLe\\ov. This unwieldy sentence extends (acc. to Scheibe’s punctuation)
unbroken into § 34.—rov TrXVjôovs : H. 748; G. 174; supply a partit,
gen. after it as the antec. of the foll. relatives. —	t|ttt]0., k. t. X.: they
were killed, but not conquered, — a favorite thought with the orators. So
Lycurgus, of those who fell at Chæronea, in almost the sanie words : oùx
TjTTrjOévres, à\\’ ànodavovres hdaicep èrax^vcrav. (Against Leoerates, § 48.)
Isocr., Panegyr92, of the Spartans at Thermopylæ : “ Surely it is wrong
to say that they were conquered, for no one of them deigned to flee.”
32, 33. r«v p.cv : the Lacedæmonians ; r«v 8c : the Persians ; ttjs Trop-
88ov : of Thermopylæ ; 01 pic'v, the latter. —TOÎs..'n*pàypa<riv, the dangers
that encompassed them ; irepiéaTriKa often = to encompass in a threatening
manner.—4p^jp^v...X^\|/., they (i. e. the barbarians) would take the city
being left defenceless. — cl...àXa>orovTai, but if etc., that they (i. e. Athens)
would be captured by the land-army. — 8vv^<rovrai : join with Ôrt, above.
—	Svoîv : gen. abs. ; two (questions) being before them ; more freely : being
called to décidé whether it was best, etc. — p.€Ta.. ‘yevop.., joining the bar-
barians. — KpctTTov : pred. adj. agr. with è\ev0. ; H. 617 ; G. 138, N. 2, (c).
34, 35. iraîSas, -yvv., p.T]T. : emphatic omission of the art. ; H. 660, a.
Observe the same omission in transi. —8 rts . tScSv, on seeing which, who
would not? etc. — «s. ..r)ycm<r0T], considering how great and terrible a danger
...zvas encountered; instead of a causal cl. introd. by ô'n ourws, we hâve an
exclamation expressing the thought subjectively ; H. 1001 ; Gr. Moods, 65, 4.
—	vol. ‘yv«p.T|V, whatfeelings. — tov...kiv8vvov (sc. Ôvtos àiriarov), the ap-
proaching conflict being of doubtful issue. — virèp t. 4>iX8ttjtos, for their
loved ones ; explained in the cl. immediately following. <f>i\ÔT7)s, affection,
is poetically put for the object of the affection ; cf. Plato, éyyvrdrov too
ttôOov, nearest the object of his desire ; he lias also 5 <f>i\ÔTT}s, my dear.
36, 37. ‘ircpicio-TfjKCi : see note on wept€<TT., § 32. —ro -.-irpociScvai, the
prospect of their own death ; subj. of elvai. — <rvp<f>opdv, calamity, pred.
nom. agr. with the antec. of &. —€vrv\. : H. 969, d ; G. 277, 4 ; vttcktcO. :
cf. vw€K0., § 34 ; <jXm£ov, were expecting. — irou, doubtless ; îj confirma-
tive, as also in § 40, before ttoXv. —r?|v 8^...‘irop0ovpivi]v, and that the land
was suffering dévastation ; note the change of tense from the preced. —•
Upwv 84...CIKOV. & : Gr. Moods, m.184
NOTES ON ORATION II.
38.	4v TavTu>, ai the same time. — Kpavyîjs twv Sicuj>., the shrieks of the
perishing. — rfj$ 0aX. |m<ttt]s : the sense requires another part., say aicrOa-
vofuevoi, perceiving, instead of àKoùovres. A striking illustration of this
figure, zeugma, is found in N. T!, 1 Cor. iii. 2 : 7<iXa vp.âs èiràTiaa, où
ppàfjLd, “ / gave y ou milk to drink, not méat.” Farrar (Greek Syntax),
quoting this ex., remarks : “This figure of speech is very rare in English,
and illustrâtes more than any other the Greek quickness of appréhension.”
— otf<rq$ rfjs vavpa\.: causal, and to be joined with ôo/c., because of the
naval battle being undecided, thinking; tot« |i€V.. .tot4 84, now...and now.
39.	wv...€tSov : H. 996, and a ; G. 153, N. 1, and 148, N. 3. — Ôvoruûv
ùvapv., lit. verni ndings of sacrifices, énumération (to the gods) of sacrifices
ojfered. Others differently, as L. & S. : recollection of voivs to pay sacri-
fices ; Reiske : quœ non concipiebantur victimarum vota. — ^Xcos-.-ircuSuv,
compassion for children ; ail these genitives objective ; H. 729, c ; G. 167,3.
40,41. toX|jit]s : H. 744; G. 171, 2, and Rem. — Karà rfjv àperf|v
...Sirjveyicav, swpassed, were superior to ; see note, § 12, on àperri.—
|3a<nX€vop.éva>v, subjects of a king.
42, 43, <TrX€Î<rra...Kal KaXX.. ..(ruvtp., the y made the greatest and most
honorable contribîitions. — UavcGr....Trpâ^ai : describing the idéal leader;
yvûvai, to form a judgment, to décidé, including the power to comprehend
the exigencies of a crisis, and to décidé on the requisite action. — Katroi,
accordingly ; &v...‘fjpurav (ipLfa), would hâve contended, claimed to be
equal ; *yvw|iTj, judgment ; cf. yvûmi, above. — <xvap.<f>urp., without dispute;
pi ed. adj. ; o|JLovoov<rav, corresponding to, commensurate with.—*yvrjcrlav
...Kal avTox», genuine and native ; the first implying that their valor was
not a spurious or assumed virtue ; the second, that it was not an imported
one, or borrowed from others.
44, 45. K<nvf|V...€KTVjo\, they gained a common freedom for the rest also ;
the verb foll. by a pred. adj. as in §§ 5, 43, and 24. — Tcr0p.ov : the build-
ing of the wall across the Isthmus had been begun on the approach of
Xerxes. It was resumed on the approach of Mardonius, who, however,
after invading Attica, fell back into Bœotia, where the campaign was ended
by the battle of Platæa. — à'ya'irwvTwv...«tcdt., being content with their own
safety.—8iav....ircpuScîv, purposing to look on and allow; {nrb...‘y€VO|W-
vovs : cf. p.€Tà...y€vopi.i § 33.—’AOtjvaîoi: as Herodotus relates it, it was
Chileüs, a Tegean, who reminded the Lacedæmonians of the uselessness of
their plan of self-defence. (Bk. IX. 9.) — Itccfvois : i. e. the Persians ; rov-
tovs : i.e. the Peloponnesians.—4cr€<r0ai... {SouriX., would belong to the king ;
on the omission of the art., see H. 663.
46, 47. SiScunc., suffering themselves to be taught ; one meaning of the
pass., and suitable to the tense used. — avrol |Uv : emphasizes the subj. of
iroieîv and /Joi/X., in contrast with ’Adrjvaiovs.— avTOÎs ; after irapatveîv ;FUNERAL ORATION.
185
100^0. cls : cf. è(3or]6. êirl, § 30. — tovs àiroYV., who had despaired of —
f&Paiov : constr. like kolvtjv, § 43 ; KaT€ip*y., achieved, secured’ — jx€0’ «v :
with whom, on whose side. — r)*y€p.dv€5 : the Athenian hegemony (rjyefiovia),
or leadership in Grecian afîfairs, is usually dated from about 477 B. c.; see
Grote, Vol. V. p. 290 seq. The battle of Platæa was fought in 479.
48.	In §§ 48-53, mention is made of the war against Corinth and Ægina
in alliance with Sparta. It broke out 457 B. c. Little is known concerning
it. Thucydides is the chief authority, and his account is almost as brief as
this. See Thucyd., Bk. I. 105, 106 ; also Grote, Vol. V. p. 320 seq. The
speaker, indeed, seems to hâve taken Thucydides as his authority, if we may
judge from the strikingly similar phraseology.
KarcurràvTOS.. .*yeY., having broken out through jealousy on account of
what had taken place ; rwv ‘nwpcvy. : ref. to the achievements of the Athe-
nians. — puKpa>v. . .8c6(i., and each needing but few grievances, i. e. pretexts
for war. — vavp. ’ A0... .‘ycvopivrjs, a naval battle having been fought by the
Athenians. — éXàpPavov : ref. to *Adrjvaiois for its subj. Observe the irreg-
ularity of construction above, by which <f>povovvres and ôeô/Aevoi are in the
nom. instead of the gen. absol. ; H. 1063. See a simhar instance, Hellen.,
II. 2. 3 : 6 %Tepos...TcapayyéXwv.
49.	iroXiopKovvruv : sc. ’Adrjvaiuv ; H. 972, a. —ttj$ i)X. àirovoTjs, the
men capable of bearing arms being absent ; ijXuda, in this and similar con-
nections, dénotés the âge during which Athenians were liable to military
duty. They were enrolled as citizens at 18 ; then, after serving two years
in the home-guard, were liable to military duty abroad from 20 to 60, — in
ail 42 years of nominal or actual service. In a collective sense, 7) yXuda
(also the pl. ai ijXiidai) dénotés the entire military force of the city, namely,
the 42 successive enrolments or military classes which constituted the Athe-
nian army. — gprpxov : pred. ; cf. èpijp.'ry in § 32 ; €{if3aX€Îv is fut. — dUjciv rè
orpar., that they ivould draw ojf the encamped army. —Pcpdvciav : Gera-
neia, the mountain-range west of Megara.
50.	t«v piv air., some (of their troops) being at a distance, i. e. in Egypt ;
t»v 84, others, i. e. those in Ægina; ovScva...peraTrcpir., had the courage
not to send for either. —ol...Yeyov<$T€S, those who were under the military
age* Cf. Thuc. : oi irpea^vraroL rai oi veuraroi, the oldest and the youngest.
— rbv kCvS. TroifjoracrOai : cf. § 21 ; avTol povoi : join with the subj. of the
infinitive.
51.	52*	the former; avrol, themselves, i. e. in their own ex-
périence. They had no need to imitate others, but simply to repeat their
own deeds. —MvpcovlSov orpar., with Myronides as general ; airavr. av-
to£ : see avrôs, L. & S., I. 3. —roîs ^84 air., those now past service ; i. e.
disabled by old age ; this and the foll. phrase are in the instrum. dat., where
the nom. would be more natural, the ref. being to the same persons as thei86
NOTES ON ORATION II.
subj.— tovs • • à'rravT‘/j<ravT€$, having gone (I say) into a foreign land to
meet those who kadpresumed to invade theirs ; I hâve added parenthèses to
the text of Scheibe.
53. 01 p.lv...<ra>{j.acriv (sc. dwa/ievoi): syn. with ToU...àw€ipr}Ko<ri, above.
—	KpctTTOvs : their bravery superior to their physical strength.—ot piv...
liraiScvovto, the latter went back to their teachers ; ttcuÔcvo/jlcu (pass.), to
receive instruction.
54* T he orator now epitomizes (§§ 54-57) the bénéficiai results of the
policy pursued by Athens during her primacy in Greece ; the contrast of
succeeding events might vvell bring Hellas to these tombs bewailing her
buried liberties (58 - 60).
Iv air....xpovw : not the same as ô iras	§ C but the whole period
treated of in this discourse.—rwv...àv8p«v : including those previously
buried in the Ceramicus.
55» 56. irapacrx<>VT€S, rendering; syn. with àiroôeiKvvfu. See Lex. —
toîs oXtyoïs : the policy of Sparta was to establish oligarchies in her depend-
encies. — t8 ï<rov, equality ; H. 621, b; G. 139, 2. — kÀkcCvovs, them too ;
the policy of the Athenians (he maintains) was to strengthen their allies as
well as themselves. — op. pacriXevs : i. e. the Persian monarch. —!8£8ov...
lavrov, zuas yielding up some of his own possessions ; H. 736; G. 170, I.
57.	Kal oiÎT€ : the foll. clauses also dep. on wcrre. — irpocrTaTas, “nycpo-
vas, champions, leaders ; ‘y£*yv€<r0at : its subj. is implied : the living Athe-
nians who stood in the places of the fallen.
58.	àiroXopIvcov : at Ægospotami. — €ÏT€ ^7. KaK^ vohether (it was) by
a commander's treason. “Of this suspicion both Konon and Philokles
stand clear. Adeimantus was named as the chief traitor, and Tydeus along
with him.” Grote, Vol. VIII. p. 220; see also his note. — <rvp<|>opâs :
pred. after yevofi. For êKeivrjs, see H. 632, a; agréés with its pred.-noun. —
fjv, had been. Says Grote (Vol. VIII. p. 191) : “ We shall be warranted
in affirming that the first years of the Spartan empire, which followed upon
the victory of Ægospotami, were years of all-pervading tyranny and multi-
farious intestine calamity, such as Greece had never before endured.”
59.	It....fjycpovwv : ref. to the r.acedæmonian hegemony, or supremacy.
—	oL.. .èppaivovT€s, those who for mer ly did not embark upon the sea ; i. e.
the Persians. The Persian fleet of Pharnabazus conquered the fleet of
Sparta and her allies at Cnidus, B. c. 394. (Cf. Grote, IX. p. 282 ; Cur-
tius, II. p. 254 seq.) It was the Athenian Conon, however, who commanded
the Persians. — ds t. Evpcüirqv : Pharnabazus with his fleet sailed the fol-
lowing spring to the Peloponnesian coast. “The appearance of a Persian
satrap with a Persian fleet, as master of the Peloponnesian Sea and the Sa-
ronic Gulf, was a phenomenon astounding to Grecian eyes. And if it was
not equally offensive to Grecian sentiment, this was in itself a melancholyFUNERAL ORATION.
IS7
proof of the degree to which Pan-hellenic patriotism had been stifled by the
Peloponnesian War and the Spartan empire. No Persian tiara had been
seen near the Saronic Gulf since the battle of Salamis.” (Grote, IX. p. 321.)
— SovXcvovcri, are in slavery ; eyKaG., hâve been placed in pozver. These
things could hardly hâve been said till some time after the conclusion of the
treaty of Antalcidas, B. c. 387. How great the humiliation of Greece was
at that time, see depicted by Grote, IX. 385, and the foll. chapter.
60.	dgiov -fjv : sc. Av.— û)o-T€...dp€rfj : quoted by Pausanias, and sup-
posed to be the passage freely quoted by Aristotle (Rhet, III. 10), who
instances it as a happy combination of antithesis with personifying metaphor ;
“had he said there was reason she should weep, lier liberty having been
buried with them, it would indeed hâve been metaphor and personification ;
but the words ‘her liberty,’ ‘ their valor,’ hâve a certain antithesis”;
k. t. X., considering that her ozun liberty was being buried with their
valor; avrwv : ref. to the collective 'EXXàfo. Lycurgus (Orat. ag. Leocrates,
50) says of the dead at Chæronea : <jw€Tâ(f>r} yàp rois toûtuv c^ixa<nv 7/ rûv
’EWfyuv èXevdepla. —€T€p«v...Xa.pop.€VOS, in meeting other leaders ;
i. e. when the Greeks were led by others than Athenians. — tô> 8è...£fjXos
lyytvcTat, while in the latter there is springing up a disposition to emulate,
etc.
61.	An éloquent tribute (§§ 61— 66) to those who fell fighting under
Thrasybulus for the restoration of the Athenian democracy. This could be
fitly spoken by Lysias, who had shared the reverses and the triumph of
the exiles.
‘Mx«nv, 1 hâve been led off ; TavTa piv : obj. of ô\o<f>., to giv? utterance
to these lamentations. Observe the antithetic p.èv and ôé ; these lamenta-
tions for Greece are aside from the purpose of my discourse ; my eulogy
finds a more fitting theme in those men who restored free government to
Athens. —ircpl rov Svkcuov : as in § 17. — iràvTas...K€KT., having made ail
men their enemies ; rhetorical exaggeration, referring to the fact mentioned
at the end of § 62, that they fought not only against the enemies of their
country, but against their countrymen themselves.
62.	koiv^jv...Kal toÎs àXXoïs, as a common possession to the rest also ;
\(ru\aîs, cotirage. —ov\...op7i^op.6voi : this contrast of blended motives, —
shame and rage, — is a fine one. — ‘rroXcp.tovs 8c, k. t. X., and (having) as
enemies (not only) those tvho were for mer ly (such), but also, etc.
63.	crwficuri.. cavrwv : i. e. not depending on mercenaries alone. — p.àp-
rvpas : appos. with toùs.. .rà<j>ovs. Xenophon mentions that the Lacedæ-
monians who fell in one of the engagements were buried in the Ceramicus.
{Hellen., II. 4. 33.) — ical *yàp toi : see note, § 20. — air&ciÇav, âircc^qvav :
both these verbs are used in the sense to cause to be, to render. — tcix1! : ^
was Conon who rebuilt the walls, after the battle of Cnidus, 394.188
NOTES ON ORATION II.
64.	avTwv : partit, gen. ; àStX^à.Toîs 2pyois, kindi’ed to the deeds. —
crpdjrovTo, devoted themselves ; read the remarks of Grote (IX. p. 367) on
the character of Thrasybulus. He says : “ In him the energy of a successful
leader was combined with complété absence both of vindictive antipathies
for the past, and of overbearing ambition for himself. — IXarrovcrOai...
irXéov ?X€IV : the ref- is to their privilèges as citizens ; render : neither being
able to stiffer encroach.77ient upoTi their privilèges, 7ior wa,7iting to hâve more
for the77iselves (i. e. more than had belonged to them under the constitution).
•— fJL€r48oo-av, gave a share of; foll. by Trjs...è\€v6€p[as.
65.	8ti...€8vo-.: obj. cl. after à7re\o7., they repelled the charges against
them, (showing) that, etc. — p£a, in spife of — 6|*ovoovvt€S : conditional,
as shown by the &v belonging with èSvvavTo.
66.	A brief mention of the allies and mercenary troops that assisted
Thrasybulus. The “men of Phyle” received reinforcements from the Me-
garians and Argives, and more especially from the Thebans.
tw TrXf)0€t, the people ; see note, XII. 42.—TraTpCSa .. fjyt]o-àfuvoi, re-
gardi7ig valor as their 7iative cou7itry ; that is, regarding as their home and
country any spot where glory was to be won.
67.	The eulogy (§§ 67 - 76) of those whose remains were now receiving
interment.
Kcuvol...‘y€VO[L€voi, eTttering iTito a new alliaTtce; the part, logically sub-
ordinate to ^oTjdrjo-avres, hence without a connective ; cf. a similar use of
yevàfi. in § 69. On the formation of tliis league, see Curtius’s Hist., Vol. IV.
p. 243. — ov...g\ovT€S : causal and explanatory ; for they did not cherish the
sa77ie spirit, etc. ; from ov on through the parenthesis may better be rendered
at the close of the sentence. —01 pcv, the latter ; ol 8e, but they ; i. e. the
Athenians who aided the Corinthians. —tt)s irpor. fy0paS • as a Pelopon-
nesian State and an ally of S parta, Corinth had more than once been at war
with Athens. The Peloponnesian War, it will be remembered, began by
the Athenians taking the part of the Corcyræans against Corinth.
68.	p.cydXr]v... 'EXXdSa, eTtdeavoritig to reTider Hellas great ; a use of
the part, similar to xapt^e^ot, § 8. — €K€tva>v : ref. to tCjv	In
their contest with Sparta, they were fighting the battles of the very States
that were in league with Sparta, — the tributary States of the Peloponnesus.
— vuof|<ravT€S, wheTt victorious ; tcov avrcôv : the same liberties that they
themselves enjoyed.
69.	70. ovtoi : the same as ol OcnrTQfxevoi, § 67. — 8ia<r»o*avT€$, having
kept UTitarTiished.—èirqvwpOaxrav : double augment ; H 361 ; G. 105,1, N. 3;
render: 771 ade good the ill-succ esses of others. —Ta Tpo<|>€îa} the filial debt ;
the debt due to their country for their rearing and éducation ; see Lex.
71, 72. tov €iro pCov, because of the îife still left them ; H. 744 ;
O 173, I.—►ircpl «XdTTOvos ... ^-yovjicvoi : see note, XII. 7. — dSA^ovs,FUNERAL ORATION.
189
K. t. X.: art. omitted ; see note to § 34. — iroXXwv...‘éirapx.ovTtov : gen.
abs. ; cf. XII. 97. Millier: in tanta malorum multitudine et gravitate ;
render : in view of the many sufferings to which they are exposed. — V€<oT€poi
... fl &rr€ ciSévai, tooyoung to know ; H. 954 ; otW : H. ion, a ; Kühn.,
344, Rem. 1, last sentence.
73.	tovtwv : neut., after the comparative ; it refers to the following
clauses. — aSuvarovs ... t<£ crupcm : cf. rois <rd)fxa<riv... ôvvâjuievoi, § 53.
iirè éX&îcrOcu : i. e. that those same ones who formerly envied them
should now be looking on them with pity, — one of the sharpest “ arrows
of outrageous fortune.” — &v8. à\idvovs : pred. after ^oav.
74.	“irais...Xpfl» and how are they to, etc. See L. & S., XPV> H. — àXXà
...|i€pvTjcr0ai, nay, it is reasonable at such a time that the rest (of the citizens)
remember them, i. e. the bereaved ; â\\d thus used implies not so ! on the
contrary ; it is sometimes rendered why. The next àXXà introd. one of the
sériés of rhetorical questions, and may be rendered or; see note, XII. 40. —
Xwrfl<r<u: subj. of è<rrt understood. —dLXXà...Kiv8vvois : the answer to this
question, instead of being introd. by dXXd, but, like the preceding question,
is made a cl. dep. on the interrog. sent, itself. — piya 4>povovvras, k. t. X.,,
exulting over their misfortunes ; tovtwv seems to be used instead of avrCov,
because the persons referred to are présent before the speaker.
75* X®4HV: P^ed. accus., rabrijv being the direct obj. of ànod. ; H. 726 ;
G.	166, N. 2 ; for the gender of Tavrqv, which refers to the rest of the sen-
tence, commencing with et, see note XII. 37. Render : it seems to me that
this is the only return we can make. Observe, however, that fxôvrjv agréés
with raùrijv.—'ir€pl...'irou>£|i€0a, should highly honor. — wo-ïrep...8vr€S, as
if we were ourselves their fathers.
76. Toiv £«vto>v : gen. after rivas. — irpoo*flKovras : used substantively,
but foll. by the same case as its verb. It is sometimes foll. (as a subst.) by
a limiting gen. — to fcrov t. éLXXoïs, equally with the rest, i. e. no more than
the rest. — &<iro0dvovTa>v : gen. abs. ; supply robrwv from the preceding ;
H.	972, a; Gr. Moods, no, 1, N. 2.
77- Peroration, administering consolation to the surviving friends of the
deceased. Death is the common lot of man. These now buried are not to
be lamented, but counted happy ; for they chose their own destiny, and hâve
gained immortal honors.
ÂXXà ydp : cf. XII. 99 ; but. — ov ydp...9vr\rol,f°r we were not unaware
of our being rnortal; H. 984 ; G. 279, 4; Gr. Moods, 112, 2, and Rem.
The student would do well to note two points in regard to this character-
istically Greek construction : first, that \avMw, to escape the notice of, is an
active verb, though not usually translated by such in Eng. ; second, that the
part, livres (with dvijrol) not only agréés grammatically with the sübject, butigo
NOTES ON ORATION II.
is logicaliy an intégral part of the subject. Cf. oîÔa Ovtjtos &v, I know that
I am mortal, in which the part, with the adj. logicaliy forms a part of the
object. — i]...<j>€p€iv, or to be so exceedingly sad. — o Odvaros, k. t. X.: cf.
Horace, Odes, I. 4 :
“ Pallida Mors æquo puisât pede pauperum tabemas
Regumque turres.”
“ Pale Death with impartial foot strikes at the hovels of the poor and the towers of
princes.”
78.	â|iov (Jjv) : &v also to be supplied, as in § 60. — Kal voo-wv...yrjp«s,
subject both io diseases and to old âge ; gen. after compar. — 6...elX.T]X<0S, who
présidés over, to whorn is allotted. The orations contain no intimation more
distinct than this of Lysias’s religious conceptions ; see note, XIII. 63.
79.	oi'nvcs, in that they ; the indef. relat. with a slight causal force ;
H. 910 ; Gr. Moods, 65, 4. —ovk...ttj tv\t|, not intrusting themseîves (lit.
concerning themseîves) to fortune ; iTrirpéiru) is usually followed by the accus,
and dat., but èir. tlvl ire pi tivos, to tmst to one concerning something, is a
construction found in Plato and Menander. — Kal yap toi: see note, § 26.
Millier, however, renders : nam profecto, which would introd. the reason for
Trpo<Tr}Kei...7)y€Î<Tdai, above.
80.	oï : for a similar emphatic use of the rel., see XII. 40 ; the cl. has
a causal force, being explanatory of the preceding. — à*ywv€S...pw|ir]S Kal
<ro(|>ias Kal uXovrov : Pluto says (Menex., 21) of Athens : “She never
ceases honoring the dead every year, celebrating in public the rites which
are proper to each and ail ; and in addition to this, holding gymnastic and
equestrian festivals, and musical festivals of every sort” (Jowett’s transi.)
A parallel passage to the présent section is found in the fragment remaining
from the Olympic oration of Lysias, mentioning the establishment of the
Olympic Games by Hercules : “ After he had put down the tyrants, and
checked the insolence of the oppressors, he instituted in the fairest spot of
Hellas a contest of bodies, and an ambitious display of wealth, and an ex-
hibition of intellect.” XXXIII. 2. —d>s...6vTaç: H. 974 ; G. 278, 2, N.;
raïs avT...à0avàTovs, with the same honors as the immortals; i. e. the gods.
For Kai after 6 aûros, see H. 1042, a.
8ï. OavaTov : H. 745» b; G. 173, I. — ycWcrOai : dep. on Kpeîrrov;
oÏTLveç : see note, § 79. — 8|aû>$ 8i, but yet; in adversative contrast with
the preceding sent., introd. by nw. —OcpairfvovTas, honoring.CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE
TO ILLUSTRATE
THE ORATIONS OF LYSIAS CONTAINED IN
THIS VOLUME.
B. C.
444. Birth of Lysias.
431. Beginning of the Peloponnesian War ; April 4.
429. Cephalus, the father of Lysias, removes with his family to Thurii.
421. The Peace of Nicias.
413. The Sicilian Expédition.
411. Lysias and his brother Polemarchus retum to Athens.
Thé Four Hundred, — in power about four months, from March to June.
406. Battle of Arginusæ ; September.
405. Battle of Ægospotami ; August.
Committee of Five “ Ephors ” ; Autumn.
Blockade of Athens. Theramenes sent as ambassador to Sparta ; Autumn.
404. Second embassy of Theramenes ; Spring.
Surrender of Athens to Lysander, — the end of the Peloponnesian War;
latter part of April.
Establishment of the Thirty Tyrants ; June.
Execution of Dionysodorus and others ; Summer.
A Spartan garrison placed in the Acropolis ; about October.
Reaction among the Thirty. The execution of Theramenes.
403. Thrasybulus takes possession of Phyle ; about January.
Victory of Thrasybulm, in Munychia ; flight of the Thirty, and appointaient
of the Ten; February.192
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
Thrasybulus holds Piræus and Munychia ; Spring and Summer.
Skirmish with the Spartans near the Piræus ; June.
Negotiations with Pausanias; Summer.
Return of the Exiles headed by Thrasybulus, Sept. 21, and the Restoration
of the démocratie constitution. Euclides chosen First Archon.
Oration against Eratosthenes.
401 -400. Expédition of Cyrus, and Retreat of the Ten Thousand.
399. Trial and death of Socrates.
395. Beginning of the Corinthian War.
394. Battle of Cnidus ; August.
-587. Peace of Antalcidas.
THE END.EDUCATIONAL PUBLICATIONS
OF
S. C. GRIGGS & CO., CHICAGO.
BETAIL PRICES.
BOISE —FIRST LESSONS IN GREEK. Adapted to Goodwin’s,
Hadley’s, and Hadley* Allen’s Greek Grammars, and intended as an Introduction to
Xenophon’s Anabasis. By James R. Boise, Ph.D., LL.D. $1.25.
BOISE —FIRST THREE BOOKS OF HOMER’S ILIAD.
With Explanatory Notes, and References to the Grammars of Goodwin, Hadley, and
Hadley-Allen. By James R. Boise, Ph.D., LL.D. i2mo. Cloth. £1.00.
BOISE —FIRST SIX BOOKS OF HOMER’S ILIAD. With
Explanatory Notes, and References to the Grammars of Goodwin, Hadley, and
Hadley-Allen. Revised Edition. By J. R. Boise, Ph.D., LL.D 121110. Cloth.
$1.50.
BOISE—EXERCISES IN GREEK SYNTAX. Being Exercises
in some of the more difficult Principles of Greek Syntax ; with References to the
Grammars of Crosby, Curtius, Goodwin, Hadley, Hadley-Allen, and Kühner. A
Sequel to “ Jones’s Greek Prose Composition.” By J. R. Boise, Ph.D. $1 25.
BOISE AND FREEMAN—SELECTIONS FROM VARI-
OUS GREEK AUTHORS. For the First Year in College. With Explanatory
Notes, and References to Goodwin’s Greek Grammar and to Hadley’s Larger and
Smaller Grammars. By J. R. Boise, Ph.D., LL.D., and J. C. Freeman, M.A.
i2mo. Cloth. $2.00.
CHITTENDEN — ELEMENTS OF ENGLISH COMPOSI-
TION. A Préparation for Rhetoric. By Lucy A. Chittenden. i2mo. Cloth.
90 cents.
“ Progressive, suggestive, and thoroughly practical.” —Prof. E. E. Smith, Purdue
University, înd
“ After thorough trial in the class I unhesitatingly commend it.” — F. S. Hotaling,
Pritt. High School, Framingham, Mass.
“As an e'ementary book, I know no work equal to it.” — A. Martin, LL.D.,
Près of De Pauw University, Ind.
“ It ought to be used in every high school.” — A. V. Jewett, Supt. of Schoois,
Abilene, Kan.
“ Between 600 and 700 copies will be required for immédiate use.” — E. A. Paul,
Prin. of High School, Washington, D.C.
CROSS —ECLECTIC SHORT-HAND. Writing by Principles
instead of Arbitrary Signs, for General Use and Verbatim Reporting. By J. Geo.
Cross, A.M. Complété in one volume. i2mo. Cloth. $2.00.
D’OOGE — DEMOSTHENES ON THE CROWN. With Ex-
tracts from the Oration of Æschines against Ctesiphon, and Explanatory Notes. By
M. L. D'Ooge, Ph.D. Professor of Greek, Universitv of Michigan. Cloth. £1.501Educational Publications of S. C. Griggs & Co.
JONES — EXERCISES IN GREEK PROSE COMPOSI-
TION. With References to the Grammars of Hadley and Allen, Goodwin, and
Kühner and Taylor, and a full English-Greek vocabulary. By Elisha Jones, M.A.,
Professor in the University of Michigan. 12010. Half leather. $1.00.
JONES —FIRST LESSONS IN LATIN. Adapted to the Latin
Grammars of Allen and Greenough, Andrews and Stoddard, Bartholomew, Bullions
and Morris, Chase, Gildersleeve, and Harkness. By Elisha Jones, M.A. 121110.
Half leather. $1.25.
JONES —EXERCISES IN LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION.
With References to the Grammars of Allen and Greenough, Andrews and Stoddard,
Bartholomew, Bullions and Morris, Gildersleeve, and Harkness. By Elisha Jones,
M.A. $1.00.
MORRIS — MANUAL OF CLASSICAL LITERATURE.
Comprising biographical and critical notices of principal Greek and Roman authors,
illustrative extracts from their works, etc. By Charles Morris. 12010. Cloth.
$1.75.
PETERSON — NORWEGIAN-DANISH GRAMMAR AND
READER. With a Vocabulary designed for American Students of the Norwegian-
Danish language. By Rev. C. I. P. Peterson, Professor of Scandinavian Literature.
i2mo. Cloth. $1.25.
STEVENS —SELECT ORATIONS OF LYSIAS. With Intro
ductions and Explanatory Notes. By W. A. Stevens, A. M. nmo. Cloth. $1.25.
WELSH — ESSENTIALS OF GEOMETRY. ByA.H. Welsh,
Professor in Ohio State University. 8vo. Cloth. $1-50.
WELSH —DEVELOPMENT OF ENGLISH LITERATURE
AND LANGUAGE. By Prof. A. H. Welsh. University Edition. Complété
in 1 vol., unabridged. Crown 8vo. Cloth. $3.00.
“ It is a work greatly needed. In plan and execution it seems to me ail that could
be asked for.” — John G. Whiitier.
“ Welsh*. ‘ English Literature ’ is unsurpassed for usefulness.” — J. Ernest WhiU
ney, Instructor in English in Yale College.
WINCHELL—GEOLOGICAL EXCURSIONS; or, The Rudi-
ments of Geology for Young Learners. By Alexander Winchell, LL.D., Profes-
sor of Geology, etc., University of Michigan. Ulustrated. 12010. Cloth. $1.50.
WINCHELL —GEOLOGICAL STUDIES ; or, Eléments of Ge-
ology for High Schools, Colleges, Normal and other Schools. By Alexander
Winchell, LL.D. One vol. i2mo. 540 pages, with 367 fine illustrations. $3.00.
“ It abounds with most excellent points and valuable information, and seems an
American book beyond any other I hâve seen.” — Prof. A. P. Kelsey, Hamilton
College, N. Y.
“ I find it full of admirable suggestions in the way of conducting instruction, and of
presenting the topics of geology to a class.” — H. S. Williams, Prof, of Nat. Set.,
Cornell University.
Descriptive Circulars sent on application. Books will be mailed, postage
paiti, on receipt of price.